c 
 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 Zk 
 
 ^ 
 
 /. 
 
 A 
 
 
 .<i> 
 
 
 d 
 
 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 ^|28 12.5 
 150 ™^^ IHRSBI 
 
 - 1^ IIIIIM 
 
 vs. 
 
 IL2^ il.4 ill 1.6 
 
 - 6" 
 
 *• 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 33 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
CIHM/ICMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 Collection de 
 microfiches. 
 
 Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques 
 
 
Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques at bibliographiques 
 
 
 
 The Institute has attempted to obtain the best 
 original copy available for filming. Features of this 
 copy which may be bibliographically unique, 
 which may alter any of the images in the 
 reproduction, or which may significantly change 
 the usual method of filming, are checkeH hfiiow. 
 
 D 
 
 Coloured covers/ 
 Couverture de couleur 
 
 I I Covers damaged/ 
 
 Couverture endommagde 
 
 I I Covers restored and/or laminated/ 
 
 
 
 Couverture restaur^e et/ou pelliculde 
 
 Cover title missing/ t? 
 
 Le titre de couverture manque 
 
 □ Coloured maps/ 
 Cartes gdographiques en couleur 
 
 □ Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ 
 Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou no 
 
 I I Coloured plates and/or Illustrations/ 
 
 ire) 
 
 Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur 
 
 d with other material/ 
 avec d'autres documents 
 
 □ Bound with other material/ 
 Reli6 
 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion 
 along interior margin/ 
 
 La reliure serr6e peut causer de I'ombre ou de la 
 distortion le long de la marge int^rieure 
 
 Blank leaves added during restoration may 
 appear within the text. Whenever possible, these 
 have been omitted from filming/ 
 II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajout6es 
 lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte, 
 mais, lorsque cela 6tait possible, ces pages n'ont 
 pas 6t6 film6es. 
 
 Additional comments:/ 
 Commentaires suppl6mentaires; 
 
 L'Institut a microfilm* le meilleur exemplaire 
 qu'il lui a 6t6 possible de se procurer. Les details 
 de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-gtre uniques du 
 point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier 
 une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une 
 modification dans la mSthode normale de filmage 
 sont indiqu^s ci-dessous. 
 
 rT7 Coloured pages/ 
 U-^ Pages de couleur 
 
 Pages damaged/ 
 Pages endommag^es 
 
 □ Pages restored and/or laminated/ 
 Pages restaur6es et/ou pelliculSes 
 
 Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ 
 Pages dScolorSes, tachet^es ou piqu6es 
 
 ^ 
 
 I I Pages detached/ 
 
 Pages d^tach^es 
 
 Showthroughy 
 Transparence 
 
 I I Showthrough/ 
 
 D 
 D 
 D 
 D 
 
 Quality of print varies/ 
 Quality in^gale de I'impression 
 
 Includes supplementary material/ 
 Comprend du materiel supplementaire 
 
 Only edition available/ 
 Seule Edition dispontble 
 
 Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata 
 slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to 
 ensure the best possible image/ 
 Les pages totalement ou partiellement 
 obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure. 
 etc.. ont 6t(k film^es d nouveau de fapon d 
 obtenir la meilleure image possible. 
 
 
 This Item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ 
 Ce document est film6 au taux de reduction indiqu6 ci-dessous. 
 10X 14X 18X 22X 
 
 12X 
 
 16X 
 
 20X 
 
 26X 
 
 30X 
 
 K 
 
 24X 
 
 28X 
 
 D 
 
 32X 
 
 .ilat^iuutmm u m i m»ii''mmt lunifmmm i 
 
laire 
 i details 
 |ues du 
 t modifier 
 iger une 
 3 filmage 
 
 j6es 
 
 re 
 
 The copy filmed here has been reproduced thanks 
 to the generosity of: 
 
 Library of Congress 
 Photoduplication Service 
 
 The images appearing here are the best qualit; 
 possible considering the condition and legibil!./ 
 of the original copy and in keeping with the 
 filming contract specifications. 
 
 Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed 
 beginning with the front cover and ending on 
 the last page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All 
 other original copies are filmed beginning on the 
 first page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, and ending on the last page with a printed 
 or illustrated impression. 
 
 The last recorded frame on each microfiche 
 shall contain the symbol — ^ (meaning "CON- 
 TINUED"), or the symbol V (meaning "END"), 
 whichever applies. 
 
 Maps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at 
 different reduction ratios. Those too large to be 
 entirely included in one exposure are filmed 
 beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to 
 right and top to bottom, as many frames as 
 required. The following diagrams illustrate the 
 method: 
 
 L'exemplaire filmA fut reproduit grdce d la 
 gAntrositA de: 
 
 Library of Congress 
 Photoduplication Service 
 
 Les images suivantes ont 6t6 reproduites avec le 
 plus grand soin, compte tenu de la condition et 
 de la nettetA de l'exemplaire film6, et en 
 conformity avec les conditions du contrat de 
 filmage. 
 
 Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverture en 
 papier est ImprimAe sont film6s en commenqant 
 par le premier plat et en terminant soit par la 
 derniAre page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'lllustration, soit par le second 
 plat, selon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires 
 originaux sont film6s en commen^ant par la 
 premldre page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'lllustration et en terminant par 
 la derniAre page qui comporte une teile 
 empreinte. 
 
 Un des symboles suivants apparaitra sur la 
 dernidre image de cheque microfiche, selon le 
 cas: le symbole — ► signifie "A SUIVRE", le 
 symbole V signifie "FIN". 
 
 Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent dtre 
 film6s d des taux de reduction diff^rents. 
 Lorsque le document est trop grand pour Atre 
 reproduit en un seul clich6, il est f ilm6 d partir 
 da Tangle supArieur gauche, de gauche d droite, 
 et de haut en bas, en prenant le nombre 
 d'images n^cessaire. Les diagrammes suivants 
 illustrent la m6thode. 
 
 y errata 
 )d to 
 
 It 
 
 ie pelure, 
 
 9on d 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 n 
 
 32X 
 
 1 
 
 6 
 
 = .•*!%;. 
 
 .^Jfimmitiin'tfuiwi^'^ 
 
 i«9*M4^l6i«»****«*****^**"* 
 
-J. 
 
 NEW VI E W S 
 
 or THE- 
 
 ORIGIN 
 
 or THE 
 
 TRIBES AND NATIONS 
 
 IJiT 
 
 o r 
 
 AMERICA. 
 
 / 
 
 By benjamin SMITH BARTON, M, D. 
 
 CORRBSPONDENT-MEMBER OP THE SOCIETY OF THE ANTIQUARIES 
 OF SCOTLAND; MEMBER OF THE AMERICAN PHILOSOPHICAL 
 SOCIKTY ; FELLOW OF THE AMERICAN ACADEMY OF 
 ARTS ANDSCIENCES OFBOSTON; CORRESPONDING 
 MEMBER OF THE MASSACHUSETTS HIS- 
 TORICAL SOCIETY, 
 
 AND mOFESSOR OF MATERIA MEDICA, NATURAL HISTORV 
 AND BOTAWr, 
 IN THE 
 
 UNIFERSirr OF PENNSYLI'ANIA. 
 
 PHILADELPHIA: ^ 
 
 PRINTED, FOR THE AUTHOR, 
 BY JOHN B lOREN. » 
 
 1797- 
 
 V" Of ^,f^\^\■^^ 
 
 K 
 
 S^>^- 
 
 

 i '^ 
 
 I - •- 
 
 ■•. t '■ :f 
 
 
 :':iJt^ 
 
 i! I I 
 
 ;*■ 
 
 I 
 
 1^ 
 
 I > 
 
 THIS WORK IS ENTERED ACCORDING TO LAW. 
 
 
 ! ' 
 
 "'4siiii£^ 
 
 ^^IfaMiMMMiUkMMiftrtM^aArta 
 
 -•i^ti 
 
»- 
 
 "A ■ " 
 
 T O 
 
 rO LAW. 
 
 "=t 
 
 THOMAS JEFFERSON, L. L. D. 
 
 VICE-PRESIDENT 
 
 , ^ ., : ,^ _ • r T H B ,;■ . ..^.... y > '■*' ■ 
 
 UNITED-STATES OF AMERlCAt 
 
 PRESIDENT OF THE SENATE; 
 
 *f^ . : ; • AND f, 
 
 PRESIDENT 
 
 .-M»r««*'M»d^- -■-*Tt-«J 
 
 O V T H B 
 
 AMERICAN PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIEIT, 
 
 SIR, 
 
 IF the following pages were more perfeft, and 
 of courfe more worthy of your notice, I (hould 
 have taken additional pleafure in infcribing them 
 to you. Even, however, in their prefent imper- 
 fed ftate, I flatter myfelf that you will receive 
 them as a teftimony of my high fenfe of your ta- 
 lents and virtues, and of your eminent fervices to 
 your country. The only dedications I ever wrote 
 were to two pcrfons whom I greatly eftcemcd and 
 
 ;-s«-;:^. 
 
 ^4C^ *'\bi^ 
 
 ----«»«. . J^^r 
 
 '**aB«fe««,,i«ii;,Hfc-Ml.A^..,,^.^. 
 
8 
 
 [ iv ] 
 
 loved : the lad to a common friend*, wliofc vir- 
 i;ues and fcience endeared him to his country, and 
 whofc removal from among us, we Ihall long have 
 occafion to deplore. 
 
 Thcfc pages are, with peculiar propriety, in- 
 fcribcd to you. I know not that any pcrfon has 
 paid fo much attention to the fubie6l which they 
 involve : I know no one who places an higher 
 value upon the queftion which I have ventured to 
 difcufs. Although, in the progrefs of my inqui- 
 ry, I have differed from you, in one or two effen- 
 tial points, I cannot fuppofc that on that account 
 the inveftigation of the queftion will be the Icfs 
 agreeable to you. I am confident, from my per- 
 fonal acquaintance with you, that you are anxious 
 for the difcovcry of truth, and ardent to embrace 
 it, in whatever form it may prefent itfelf. It is 
 the jewel which all good and wife men are inpur- 
 fuit of. It is the pm^um /aliens of fcience. 
 
 I regret, with you. Sir, the evanifliment of fo 
 many of the tribes and nations of America, I 
 regret, with you, the want of a zeal among our 
 countrymen for coUefting materials concerning 
 the hiftory pf thefe people. I regret the want of 
 the necefTarycndeavoursto introduce among thofe 
 pf them who have efcaped the ravages of time,! 
 [inftead of the vices and the miferies of half-civi- 
 
 * David Rittenhoufe. 
 
 ■\... ,.•' ^" 
 
 , j»- ?^!A f <^ ii V aS^i^^ - 
 
[ 
 
 ] 
 
 lized nations] the true principles of focial order } 
 the arts which conduce to the dignity and the 
 happinefs of mankind, and a rational and lading 
 fyltem of morals and religion. Let it not be faid, 
 that they are incapable of improvement. Such 
 an aflcrtion can only fuit thofe fpccuktivc philo- 
 fophers who retire to their ciofcts inveloped in 
 a thick atmofplicre of prejudices, wliich the 
 ftrongefl: Yv^hts of truth cannot pervade. Natu- 
 ral Hiftory, which opens the door to fo much pre- 
 cious knowlcdr- concerning mankind, teaches 
 us, that the phyfical differences between nations 
 are but inconfiderable, and hiftory informs us, that 
 civilization has been conftantly preceded by bar- 
 barity and rudenefs. It teaches us, a mortifying 
 truth, that nations may relapfe into rudenefs a- 
 gain i all their proud monuments crumbled into 
 dull, and thcmfelves, now favages, fubjedts of 
 contemplation among civilized nations and philo- 
 fophers. In the immenfe fcheme of nature, which 
 the feeble mind of man cannot fully comprehend, 
 it may be our lot to fall into rudenefs once more. 
 There are good reafons for conjefturing, that the 
 anceftors of many of the favage tribes of America 
 are the d i":endants of nations who had attained to 
 a much hig 'Cr degree of polifh than thcmfelves- 
 My inquiries, at leaft, feem to render it certain, 
 that the Americans are not, as fome writers have 
 fuppofed, fpecifically different from the Perfians, 
 ^nd other improved nations of Afia. The infc- 
 
 
 tjSSwiv' 
 
f 
 
 "n 
 
 i ' 
 
 I 
 
 ^\ 
 
 [ 
 
 VI 
 
 1 
 
 rcncc frotTi this tlifcovcry is interefting and im- 
 portiint. W'c learn tliac the Americans arc fufccp- 
 tiblc of improvement, t 
 
 If civilisation be a blefTing; if man by rclin- 
 quiniinjr the condition of the lavage or barbarian, 
 aniiuas a more independent ftation in the range 
 of hutnan aflairs j if in proportion to his advance- 
 ment to improvement (1 fpcak not of a vicious 
 refinement), he is even fitting himfclf for the en- 
 joyment of higher comforts, of unmcafured hap- 
 pinefj elfewhere -, it is furely worthy the attention 
 of the good and wife to endeavour to extend the 
 empire cf civility and knowledge among the nu- 
 merous nations who are fcattered over the coun- 
 tries of America. Individuals have often laboured 
 in this bufinefs: but it fcems to be of fufficicnt 
 importance to engage the attention of whole na- 
 tions; and it is peculiarly worthy of the notice of 
 the United-States, who have exhibited the auguft 
 fpeftacle of a people rclinquiHiing their depend- 
 ance, and moving with an unparalleled rapidity to 
 the altainment of knowledge, and of arts, 
 
 I know not. Sir, whether ever the government 
 of our country will think the civilization of the 
 Indians a matter of as much importance as I do : 
 but I muft confcis, that I derive a portion of my 
 happinefs from fuppofmg that they will. Should 
 I be difappointed, I ihall have no occafion to look 
 
 i.irf»i*awi*(a»» «»-»». *'*^' 
 
 r 
 
 !<>Miii;^ 
 
--- -t 
 
 [ vii ] 
 
 back, vith pain or rcmorfe, tn the times when I 
 have indulged my feelings on tlic ['uUjcO:. . 
 
 1 have the honour to be, witli the jTrcattll rcf- 
 pcd, Dear Sir, your mod obedient and humble 
 Icrvant, and affcftionatc friend, 
 
 BENJAMIN SMITH BARTON. 
 
 Philadelphia, , '* 
 
 • June 2111. 1797. - ■ '. ■ -- ^ 
 
 K"- 
 
 ' (''.V 
 
 ^^^1 ' 
 
 r • 
 
 t^' 
 
 ■»* Ji ^ 
 
 .... 'V hi: 
 
 f i. ..'I 
 
 .■-'ti 
 
 *1, v*/'.'V*^\ 
 
 
 f- 
 r 
 
 » 
 
 
 m 
 
 mti I- yi^'i 1' 
 
 }?*',• 
 
 MilMMlMiMMx 
 
 J 
 
71 
 
 {?j>A.- 
 
 n 
 
 
 ! 
 
 ; \ 
 
 I \ 
 
 > J 
 
 :F: 
 
 PRE F AC E. 
 
 A 
 
 ,LL the Indian, Afiatlc, and European words 
 which are compared, or ochcrwife mciuioned, in 
 my vocabularies, &c. are printed in two dificrcnt 
 kinds of letter, viz. the Italic and the Rca.an. 
 The former, whicli arc much the moft numerous, 
 arc taken from printed books, or have been com- 
 municated to me by my friends, in different parts 
 of Norrh-America. I have, in every inUance, 
 except with regard to the accentuation, printed 
 thefe words as I found them. I have frequently 
 omitted tlie accents, becaul'c the fame author 
 fometimes accents his words in two or more dif- 
 ferent ways, and becaufe the accents are entirely 
 omitted by the authors of fome of the moft ex- 
 tenfive of the American vocabularies. This is 
 particularly the cafe in Mr. David Zeifberger's 
 Ef'-y ofaDelaware-Minn mdEngliJh Spelling- Book*. 
 All the words printed in the Roman letter were 
 collefted by myfclf: the jvreater part of them as 
 they were pronounced by Indians themfelvcs; the 
 remainder as they were pronounced by Indian in- 
 terpreters, traders, or gentlemen who have been 
 
 ♦ PiinteJ at Philadel;ihui, in 1776. 
 
 |\*>t^s#^* 
 
 •Mite 
 
 mf^mtimtiaiim 
 
 - •1^^j!S i<''Wfe^<<J^*JMi'^'^ "je'«u-i*^t»» 
 
[ ix ] 
 
 among the Indians. I hope the words thus coUcd- 
 cd will be found to be very accurate. I have, at 
 lead, laboured to be accurate. I need hardly ob- 
 fcrvc, that in writing all thele words, I have 
 adopted the Englifli pronunciation, every letter 
 being founded. I cannot agree with thofc pcrfons 
 who think that the Englilh language is not ade- 
 quate to the communicating of the founds of In- 
 dian words. 
 
 * All the words under the head of Lenni-Lcnni- 
 pc, or Dc'lawares, are taken from Zcifbcrgcr's 
 EJfnyy already mentioned, or were communicated 
 to me by my induftrious and amiable friend Mr. 
 JohnHcckewelder, of Bethlehem. Both of thcfe 
 gentlemen have adopted the German fpelling. 
 " The Indian words, fays Mr. Ztifberger, are all 
 fpell'd as the Latin or German, and every letter 
 is pronounced. Ch founds not as in the Englifti 
 Tich^ but like c before o or u, or k ; or as ch in 
 the word choir. W before a confonant is nearly 
 pronounced as uchy when the letter u almofl lofes 
 its found, da after vj is pronounced together, 
 and the found of the two vowels fo mixed that 
 the hearer cannot well diftinguilh the one from 
 the other." A Tew of the Chippewa, and part of 
 the Munfi, words were communicated to me by 
 Mr. Hcckewelder. The greater part of the Chip- 
 pewa words are taken from Carver and from Long, 
 who both adopt the Englilh fpelling. Many of 
 
 t 
 
 \ 
 
 ^l«»(f»' 
 
 } 
 
 «.»i"'/ 
 
iS.^:,^:^'^ 
 
 ■ •*SAm 
 
 tlie Sawwannoo words were communicated to me by 
 General Giblbn, of Fort-Pitt. The Miamis words 
 are principally copied from aMS. vocabulary which 
 was kindly communicated to me by the author, 
 the late Mr. Sam,Colefworthy(ofBofton)ayoung 
 gentleman of very promifing talents. I am in- 
 debted to Judge Turner for the few words in the 
 language of the Kikkapoos and Piankafhaws*. 
 The Algonkin words are principally taken from 
 Lahontan, who was a Frenchman. The words 
 in the language of the Indians of Penobfcot and 
 St. John's, are taken from a MS. vocabulary by 
 the Reverend Mr. Little. For this vocabulary I 
 am indebted to Judge Sullivan, of Bofton. The 
 Narraganfet words are taken from Roger Willi- 
 ams's Key. Williams was an Englilliman. The 
 Onondago words are copied from a very ample 
 MS. vocabulary by David Zeilberger. This vo- 
 cabulary was communicated to me by Mr. Heck- 
 ewelder. The Oneida words I received from 
 Mr. Griffith Evans, of Philadelphia. All the 
 words in the languages of the Pampticoughs, 
 Tufcaroras, and Woccons, are taken from Law- 
 fon's New Vcyage. Lawfon was an Englifhman. 
 All the Naudoweflle words are taken from Car- 
 ver. Many of the Cheerake, Mufkohge, Chik- 
 kafah, and Choktah words are taken from Adair, 
 who was a native of Ireland. The few words in 
 
 * In pronouncing the Kikkapoo words, the A is founded 
 broad. In the Piankaftiaw words, the A and I, are both pro- 
 nounced as in French. 
 
 ■^'..•wf 
 
 .-t^^^^^ ^jfm x l j ^ m v ' it ^ vmw .xiA^r^-,.^,— mua: 
 
[ xi ] 
 
 the language of the Natchez are given on the au- 
 thority of Du Pratz, who was a Frenchman, The 
 Mexican words are taken from De Laet, Clavige- 
 ro, Gage, and Forfter *. The Poconchi words 
 from Gage. The words in the language of tl'.e 
 Darien-Indiansarc taken from Lionel Wafer's ac- 
 count of the Ifthmus of Darien. All the words 
 in the languages of the Jaioi, Arwaccre, and She- 
 baioi, are taken from De Laet. The words in 
 the language of the Caraibes are taken from 
 Rochefort, who was a Frenchman. The Brafili- 
 an words are taken from De Laet, and from Marc- 
 grav. The Chilefe from Forfter, and from 
 Marcgrav. The Peruvian from Forfter, and 
 from De Laet. In the courfe of the Preliminary 
 Difcourfe and Vocabulary, I have mentioned tlie 
 authors from whom the other American words 
 are borrowed. 
 
 All the Afiatic and European words to which 
 numbers are affixed are taken from the Vccahula- 
 ria Comparativa of Pallasf. With refpcft to thefe 
 words, it is neceflary to obferve, that the A is 
 founded broad as with the Germans, and moft 
 other nations (the Englifii excepted). W herever 
 in writing thefe words, from Pallas, I have placed 
 the Ch, as in Chakee^ one of the Perfian words for 
 earth or land, the Ch is to be founded like the 'A 
 of the Greeks, or the Chof the Germans, 
 
 The reader will readily difcover the great 
 
 * Cbrervations, &c, 
 ■j- See the Picliminrj-y Difcourfe, p-^gcs 75, 76. 
 
 
 V 
 
 j^. 
 
 ^, 
 
IT 
 
 \ ■ 
 
 I xil ] 
 
 chafms, or defiderata, of my vocabularies. An * 
 is placed oppofite the name of the Amp*"' 
 tribe or nation where I have not been abk » 
 procure the word. A note of interrogation is 
 annexed to fevcral of the American words, when 
 I have been fomewhat doubtful about the complete 
 accuracy of the fpelling. I -hope that gentlemen 
 who have opportunities of coUefting Indian words 
 will communicate them to me, as I am anxious to 
 purfue this fubjedt, and to render the work more 
 perfcdl:. Whatever relates to the phyfical and 
 moral hiftory of the Indians, their traditions, &c. 
 will be acceptable to me, and gratefully acknow- 
 ledged. My coUcdlion of original manufcripts 
 refpefting the Indians of North-America is, I be- 
 lieve, already more extenfive than that of any o- 
 ther individual in the country. I am daily in- 
 crcafing this coUeftion j not, I hope, for my own 
 exclufive benefit, but for the interefts of fcience 
 and literature. The coUedtion itfclf will eventu- 
 ally be depofited in fome one of the public inftitu- 
 tions of my native country. 
 
 BENJAMIN SMITH BARTON: 
 An. £tatis fuse xxxi. 
 
 ERRATA. 
 
 In the Preliminary Difcourfe, page ii;, line 4, for fancy, 
 read vanity : page 24, line 3, for Stralenberg, readStrahlen- 
 berg : page 40, line 5, for tribes, read tribe. In the Voca- 
 bulary, page 5, for laxvto, Tooaivttaiu, lloatutto, read Tato, 
 Tooatta, 'J^oatto : for Anutaiuee, Awtatv, Jwtoo, and Otfah, 
 
 read Ataee, Ata, Atoo, and Otfa, 
 doon, read Madoon. 
 
 Page 32, line 7, for M«- 
 
 
 .-^s^sm^tm^-- 
 
 . . ji to * *'..*■' > -^ 
 
 L 
 
PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE. 
 
 "THE Tranfmigration o( Nations is, 
 indeed, a nice and tickliCi Point to touch 
 upon ; But certain it is, that many difficul- 
 ties woul(il be removed, were the Advice 
 of Leibnitz followed, and a competent 
 Knowledge obtained of the Languages of 
 North-Afia; This great Philofopher being 
 fully convinced, that by the Help of thefe, 
 many Things concerning the Tranfmigra- 
 tion of Nations might be clear'd up.'* 
 
 STRAHLENBERG. 
 
 ^ 
 
 y' 
 
 THE celebrated Athanafius Kirchcr has ob- 
 fcrved, that the fluftuations of the ocean 
 itfclf are not as numeroos as the opinions of 
 men concerning the origin of its falinc impreg- 
 nation *. With as little extravagance, I may ob- 
 fcrve, that the opinions of writers concerning the 
 origin, or parental countries, of the Americans 
 
 • AthanasJi Kircheri e Soc. Jefu Mundus Subterraneus, &C. 
 Lib. iii. Cap, iii. p. i6i. Amftelodami. 1665. 
 
 , b ■ ■ 
 
 i 
 
T-~^ 
 
 ( ii ) 
 
 arc as numerous as the tribes and nations who 
 inhabit this vaft portion'of the earth. Dropping 
 this metaphorical language, I may fafcly alTert, 
 that few queftions have excited more attention 
 than that which I have juft mentioned, and am 
 about to confider. More than three centuries have . 
 now pafied away fince the difcovery of the Ameri- 
 can iflands by Columbus. More than two cen- 
 turies arc completed fince extcnfivc colonies of 
 jt Spaniards, of Portugucfe, ofEnglilh, of French, 
 » and of other European nations, had taken pof- 
 1 feffion of fome of the faireft and moft fertile por- 
 tions of the new-world. Durinr rhefc long 
 periods, the origin of the Americans has conftant- 
 ly appeared to be a fubjc(5t highly worthy of in- 
 vcftigation. Hence wc find that it has attracted 
 the attention of the writers of almoft all the nations 
 of Europe, not to mention fome American writers, 
 who although they enjoyed greater apportuni- 
 ties of acquiring ufeful information on the fubje£b, 
 have not been more fuccefsful in their inquiries. 
 Men of the moft oppofite talents have undertaken 
 this invcftigation, or have hazarded, in general 
 terms, their fcntiments on the fubjeft. The 
 libraries of ancient and of modern times have been 
 ranfacked by men of learning and of labour: 
 genius and imagination have lent it their aid : 
 eloquence has fome times moulded the fubjcd into 
 
 
 . 'Jif'lBili -" 
 
 ,iS?frrifiiWtlr>. 
 
-r«- 
 
 ■ i piiijipii t | iV i ,'3 t i>» i 
 
 1 
 
 ( iii ) 
 
 beauty; whilft religious prejudices, which mix 
 ♦hcmfclves with fo many of the adions and the 
 thoughts of men, have only tended to obfcure the 
 queftion, by creating proofs, and by poifoning the 
 fourccs of a purer information. 
 
 
 , It is remote from my defign to examine, in this 
 memoir, the various opinions of authors concerning 
 the origin of the Amerkans. It would require a 
 large volum to exhibit even a general view of 
 what has been written on the fubjcfl. It would 
 require much time to do juftice to the learning 
 and ingenuity, or to expofe the weaknefles and 
 conceits, of thofe who have wandered in this inte- 
 rcfting field of inquiry. For much information on 
 thefubjeft, Ireferthe reader to Father Charlevoix's 
 Preliminary Difcourfe on the Origin of the Americans*. 
 For much ingenious extravagance, enriched, how- 
 ever, with many ufeful fafts, I refer him to Mr. 
 Adair's Hiftory of the American Indians f. I fliall 
 afterwards particularly mention the opinions of 
 fome writers on the queftion. At prefent, I 
 ftiall content 'myfelf with obferving, that the 
 
 • A Voyage to North-America, &c. two volumes 8vo. 
 Dublin: 1766. Englifh Tranflation. 
 
 f London : 1775. ^to. 
 
 ■HMH 
 
 ■ifMi^iir 
 
( ivr ) 
 
 l 
 
 l^ 
 
 theories of all the writers on the fubjcft may, as 
 far as my memory fcrves me, be diftributed into 
 two groat clafles. The firft clafs embraces thofe 
 writers who fuppofe, that the countries of Ame- 
 rica derived their inhabitants from Afia, from Eu- 
 rope, from Africa, or from the unknown Atlantis. 
 The fccond clafs embraces thofe who fuppofe, 
 that the Americans arc in ftridl language the abo- 
 rigines of the foil, and not emigrants from other 
 parts of the world. The favourers of the firft 
 opinion are much the moft numerous; ancj, in 
 general, they have been men of the moft learning 
 and refearch. On this fide are placed Jofcph 
 I Acofta*, p.dward Brerewoodf, John De Lapt, 
 
 • The Natural! and Morall Hiftorie of the Eaft and Weft- 
 Indies, &c. Englifli Tranflation. London: 1604. 
 
 — f Enquiries touching the diverfity of Languages and Reli« 
 gions, through the chief parts of the World. London: 1674. 
 $vo. Brerewood lived in the reign of Queen Elizabeth. He 
 was a man of much learning, but his book (the firll edition qf 
 which I have not Teen) is written in an extremely obfcurc and 
 painful Ilyle. I (hall quote a part of what he has faid on the 
 fubjedl. He remarks that as '* it is very likely, tha.t yimerica 
 reci:ived her firil Inhabitants, from the Eaft border of Jjia ; 
 So is it altogether unlike, that it received them from any 
 other part of all that Border, fave from Tartary. Becaufe, in 
 AiurUa there is not to be difcerned any token or indication at 
 all, of the Arts or Indullry of China, or India, or Cataia, ox 
 
( V ) 
 
 Hugo Grotius, George De Hornn *, and an hun- 
 dred others. Here, of courfc, the clergy takci 
 their ftand. On the other fide of the qucftion, ' 
 
 • I have no knowledge of what De Laet, Grotius, and Da 
 Hornn have written on this fubjcdl, except from Charlcvoix't 
 Preliminary Difcourfe. 
 
 any other Civil Region, along all that border of Afia : But in 
 their grofs ignorance of Letters, and of Arts, in their Idola- 
 try, and the fpecialties of it, in their Incivility, and many 
 barbarQus properties, they refemble the old and rude Tartars, 
 above all the Nations of the earth, \yhich opinion of mine, 
 touching the Americans defcending from the Tartars, rather 
 than from any other Nation in that boder of Afia, after the 
 liser vicinity of Afia to America, this rcafon above all other« 
 may bed ellablifh and perfwade : becaufe it is certain, that 
 that Northeaft part of Afia poHefTed by the Tartars, is, if not 
 continent with the Weft fide of America, which yet remaineth 
 fomewhat doubtful : yet certainly, and without all doubt, it 
 ^5 the leafl dis-joyned by Sea, of all that Coaft of Afia, for 
 that thofe parts of Afia and America, are continent one with 
 the other, or at moft, dif-joyned but by fome narrow Channel 
 of the Ocean, the ravenous and harmful Beafts, wherewith 
 America is ftored, as Bears, Lions, Tigers, Wolves, Poxes, 
 &c. (which men, as is likely, would never to their own harm 
 tranfport out of the one Continent to the other) may import. 
 For from Noahs Ark, which retted after the Deluge, in Afia, 
 all thofe Beafts mutt of ncceffity fetch their beginning, feeing 
 they could not proceed by the courfc of Nature, as the un- 
 perfeft fort of living Creatures do, of Pntrefaiflion : or if they 
 might have Putrefadion for their parentage, or receive their 
 original [by any other new fort of Generation] of the Earth 
 
 ■wMaaii ■iiJtMiMMia^M^BLdiMi 
 
 
'a»5r-"~^ 
 
 h ' 
 
 It 
 
 ( vi ) 
 
 we find the author of LePhilofopbe Douceur^, the 
 
 ! late Mr. do Voltaire, Bernard Romans J. and a 
 
 few others, who have, indeed, examined the 
 
 t Printed at Berlin, in 1774- ^ have never feen this work. 
 
 X A Concifc Natural lUftory of Eaft and Weft-Florida, &c. 
 New- York : 1776. izmo. This author faye he does not be- 
 lieve tlwt the red men of America have come " from the weft- 
 ward out of the eaft of Afia." " I am firmly of opinion, fays 
 he, that God created an original man and woman in this part 
 of the globe, of different fpecies from any in the other parts, 
 and if perchance in the Ruffian dominions, there are a people 
 of frmilar make and manners, is it not more natural to think 
 they were colonies from the numerous nations on the continent 
 of America, than to imagine, that from the fmall compara- 
 tive number of thofc Ruffian fubjefts. fuch a vaft country 
 Ihould have been fo numerouHy peopled," &c. p. 38, 39. 
 
 without fpecial procreation of their own kind, then I fee no 
 
 neceffit", why they ftiould by Gods fpecial appointment, be to 
 
 carefulV prefervcdin lioahs AtV. [as they were] in time of the 
 
 Deluge Wherefore, feeing it is certain, that thofc ravenous 
 
 Beafts of America, are the progeny of thofe of the fame kind 
 
 in Afta, a» d that men. as is likely, conveyed them not [to 
 
 their own prejudice] from the one Continent to the other, it 
 
 carryeth a' great likelyhood and appearance of truth, that if 
 
 ' they joyn not together, yet are they neer neighbours, and 
 
 but little disjoyncdeach from other, for tffta to this day, in 
 
 the inesof Cuba. Jamaica, Hifpaniola. Burichena, and all the 
 
 reft, which are fo far removed from the firm land, that thefe 
 
 Beafts cannot fwim from it to them. th. Spaniards reaord. that 
 
 Boneof thefe are found." Enquiries, &c. p. 117, 118, 119, 120. 
 
 .11 iiiMiiiir?'' 
 
( vu ) 
 
 qiicftion in a very fupcrficial manner*. This, f 
 
 with rcfpcdl to the enquiry, is their greateft crime. 
 
 » ■ ■ 
 It is remarkable, as Charlevoix obferves, that 
 
 thofe who have undertaken this inveftigation 
 
 " fhould have neglcdled the only Means that re- 
 
 * I fliall here quote what Mr. de Voltaire hai faid on thi* 
 Aibjefl. •' The apron, which nature has given to the Caffres, 
 and whofe flabby and lank Attn falls from their naval halfway 
 down their thighs ; the black breafts of the Samoiedes women, 
 the beard of the males of our continent, and the beardlefi 
 chins of the Americans, are fuch llriking dillinflions, that it 
 is fcarce poflible to imagine that they are not each of them of 
 different races. 
 
 *' But now, continues our lively author, if it (hould be ajk* 
 ed, from whence came the Americans, it ihould be aiked front 
 whence came the inhabitants of the Terra Aullralis ; and ic 
 has been already anfwered, that the fame providence which 
 placed men in Norway, planted fome alfo in America and 
 under the antarflic circle, in the fame manner as it planted 
 trees and made grafs to grow there." 7%e Pbilofiphy of Hlf- 
 torj. p. 8 & 9. London : 1766. In another part of the fame 
 very Angular and incorrect work (p. 46.) he fays, •' Can it 
 ftill be aflced from whence came th : men who peopled Ame- 
 rica ? The fame queftion might be a/ked with regard to th« 
 Terra Auftralis. They are much farther diftant from the port 
 which Columbus fat out fronr, than the Antilles. Men and 
 beads have been found in al' parts of the earth that are inha* 
 bitable ; Who placed them there ? We have already anfwered 
 he that caufed the grafs tr grow in the fields ; and it is no 
 more furprifmg to find men in America, than it is to find flies 
 there." By the way, it may be doubted whether flies, any- 
 more than bees, are natives of America. 
 
 / 
 
 4>-. 
 
 iflilliMlgliri 
 
 II Art-**^ 
 
ip* 
 
 ,«^ 
 
 I 
 
 "J 
 
 ( viii ) 
 
 maincd to come at the Truth of what they were in 
 Search of} I mean, the comparing the Languages. 
 In effcft, in the Refcarch in queftion, it appears 
 to me, continues our fenfiblc author, that the 
 Knowledge of the principal Languages of America, 
 and the comparing them with thofe of our Hemif- 
 phere, that are looked upon as primitive might 
 poflibly fct us upon fomc happy Difcovcry, and 
 that Way of afcending to the Original of nations, 
 which is the Icaft equivocal, is far from being fo 
 difficult as might be imagined. We have had, 
 and ftill have Travellers and Miffionarics, who 
 have worked on the languages that arc fpoken in 
 all the provinces of the New- World. It would 
 only be neceflary to make a CoUcftion of their 
 Grammars and Vocabularies, and to Collate them 
 with the dead and living Languages of tl^e Old 
 World that pafs for Originals. Even the different 
 Dialefts, in Spite of the alterations they have un- 
 dergone, ftill retain enough of the Moihcr- 
 Tonguc to furnifti confiderablc Lights. 
 
 «» Inftead of this Method, which has been ne- 
 
 I glefted, they have made Enquiries into the Man- 
 
 1 ners, Cuftoms, Religion, and Traditions of the 
 
 I Americans^ in order to difcover their Original. 
 
 I Notwithftanding, I am pcrfuaded, that this Dif- 
 
 \ quifition is only capable of producing a falfc 
 
 \ Light, more likely to dazzle, and to make us 
 
 I wander from the right Path, than to lead uu with 
 
 \ 
 
 i__ 
 
 -^j^m»!ntff*it%~m 
 
 1 iiifciiniinrtni 
 
 X 
 
..».^ 
 
 ./ 
 
 ( ix ) 
 
 Certainly to the Point propofcd. Ancient Tradi- 
 tions are effaced from the Minds of fuch as have 
 not, or who, during fcveral agest have been, with- 
 out any Helps to preferve them j and half tlic 
 World is exadlly in this fituation. New Events, 
 and a new Arrangement of Things give Rife to 
 new Traditions, which efface the former, and are 
 themfelves eff'aced in their Turn. After one or 
 two Centuries have paflcd, there no longer re- 
 main any Marks capable of leading us to find the 
 Traces of the firft Traditions. 
 
 t\ 
 
 \ 
 
 *' The Manners very foon degenerate by Means 
 of Commerce with Foreigners, and by the mix- 
 ture of feveral Nations uniting in one Body, and 
 by a change of Empire always accompanied with 
 a new Form of Government. How much more 
 Reafon is there to believe fuch a fcnfible Altera- 
 tion of Genius and Manners amongft wandering 
 nations become favage, living without Principles, 
 Laws, Education, or civil Government, which 
 might ferve to bring them back to the ancient 
 Manners. Cuftoms are ffill more eafily deftroyed. 
 A new Way of living introduces new Cuftoms, 
 and thofe which have been forfaken are very foon 
 forgotten. What ihall I fay of the abfolute Want 
 of fuch Things as are moft neceflary to Life ? And 
 of which, the Neceflity of doing without, caufcs 
 their Names and Ufe to periih together. 
 
 * 
 
 tlStmamm 
 
<^tmmtii'<^ 
 
 ( 
 
 ) 
 
 •• 
 
 «« Laftly, nothing has undergone more fudden, 
 frequent, or more furprinng Revolutions than Re- 
 ligion. When once men have abandoned the 
 only true one, they ioon lofe it out of their Sight, 
 and find themfclvcs entangled and bewildered in 
 fuch a Labyrinth of incoherent Errors, Inconfift- 
 cncy and Contradiftion being the natural Inheri- 
 tance of Falfchood, that there remains not the 
 fmallelt Thread to lead us back to the Truth, 
 Wc have feen a very fenfible Example of this in 
 the laft Age. The Buccamieers of St. Domingo, 
 who were Chriftians, but who had no Commerce 
 except amongft themfclves, in Icfs than thirty 
 Years, and through the fole Want of religious 
 Worlhip, Inftruftion, and an Authority capable of 
 retaining them in their Duty, had come [to fuch a 
 Pafs, as to have loft all Marks of Chriftianity, 
 except Baptifm alone. Had thefe fubfifted only 
 to the third Generation, their Grandchildren 
 would have been as void of Chriftianity as the 
 Inhabitants of Tara Jnftralis, or New-Guinea. 
 They might poflTibly have preferved fomc Cere- 
 monies, the Rcafon of which they could not have 
 accounted for, and is it not precifely in the fame 
 • manner, that fo many infidel Nations are found to 
 ' have in their idolatrous Worlhip Ceremonies which 
 appear to have been copied after ours. 
 
 'tmmm 
 
 :.•*« 
 
 
( xi ) 
 
 " The Cafe is not the foiiie with Rcfpeft to 
 1 angiiagcs. I allow that a living Language is 
 fubjcCt to continual Changes, and as all Languages 
 have been fo, we may fay with Truth, that none 
 of them havp prefcrved their original Purity. 
 But it is BO Icfstrue, that in Spite of the Changes, 
 introduced by Cuftom, they have not loft every 
 Thing by which they arc diftinguiflied from 
 Others, which is fufficicntfor our prefcnt Purpofej 
 and that from the Rivulets arifing from the prin- 
 cipal Springs, I mean the Dialeds, we may afcend 
 to the Mother Tongues themfclves; and that by 
 attending to the obfervatiops of a learned Acade- 
 mician*, that Mother Tongues are diftingujflied 
 by being more nervous than thofe derived from 
 them, becaufc they arc formed from Nature ; that 
 they contain a greater Number of Words imitating 
 the Things whereof they are the Signs j that they 
 arc lefs indebted to Chance or Hazard, and that 
 that Mixture which forms the Dialefts, ajways 
 deprives them of fome of that Energy, which the 
 natural Connexion of their Sound with the 
 Things they reprefcqt always ^ivc them, 
 
 ** Hence, I conclude, that if thofe charafter- 
 iftical Marks are found in the American Languages, 
 we cannot reafonably doubt of their being truly 
 original j and, confequently, that the People whq 
 
 • " M. r Abbe du Bos, his Hiftory of Paiming and Poetry." 
 
 ttl»«»-f,,J;iw««»4» 
 
 I 
 
 -ilbi 
 
 
■*ifi!l««SW#lw 
 
 i*|: 
 
 ( xii ) 
 
 fpcak them have paffed over into that Hemlf: 
 phcre, a Ihort Time after the firft Difpcrfion of 
 Mankind ; efpecially if they are entirely unknown 
 in our Contincnt;|:." 
 
 There is fo much good fcnfe in the preceding 
 obfcrvations, that I co«ld have no hefitation about 
 the propriety of quoting them at length. I was 
 the more willing to do this, as I felt a defire to 
 exprefs my gratitude to Father Charlevoix for 
 having been, in fome meafure at leaft, by thefc 
 very obfcrvations, inftrumental in encouraging me 
 in the inquiry which I now offer to the public. 
 But let it not be fuppofed, that I mean to fub- 
 fcribe to eyery thing our author has faid. Though 
 language is of fo much, and of the firft, confe- 
 qucnce in eftimating the affinities [if I may be al- 
 lowed the exprcffion] of nations ; and although 
 where there is no affinity in language to be difco- 
 vercd, I fliould be much inclined Cwithout the 
 ftrongeft phyfical and other proofs] to doubt 
 whether ever two nations have been the fame, yet 
 J am perfuaded that the phyfical circumftances of 
 figure and complexion, the great features of reli- 
 gious worfhip, the mythology, and even the tra- 
 ditions, of nations are circumftances which deferve 
 much attention in all our inquiries concerning 
 
 t A Vpyag« \o Nortb-Am|rica, &9'lol, I. p. 40>4^i» i^>^Ji 
 
( x'»» ) 
 
 their original, and Ipread over the world. It it 
 true, as Charlevoix obfcrves, that " nothing has 
 undergone more fudden, frequent, or more fupri- 
 fing Revolutions than JReligion." Thefc revolu- 
 tions are accomplifhed in the tranfitions of man-> 
 kind from the ftatcs of favages or barbarians to 
 ^he conditions of civilized men ; in the changes 
 pf governments ; in the admixture of nations } in 
 rfiC progrefs of reafon, and fcience, and refearchj 
 in the viciifitudes of our individual fortunes ; and, 
 tita, in the unhappy relapfe of nations once civil- 
 ized, or conliderably improved, to the condition 
 of favages again. Local and very narrow circum- 
 ftances often give rife to a great difference in the 
 religious features of a people ; whilfl: the hand of 
 one man fhall crumble into duft the yaft fabric 
 which it has required the exertions of many na- 
 tions, through a long feries of ages, to raife and 
 fupport. Thefe things are true : they are pro- 
 claimed by the hiftory of mankind j and many of 
 the proofs of them are to be coUedled among the 
 favages of America. 
 
 But fome of th^ features of religious worlhip, 
 and of fuperftition, are extremely permanent. It 
 was a long time before the Jews could be brought 
 to lay afide their idolatry : but at length they re- 
 linquifhed it, and adopted the notion of the unity 
 pf God, which they have retained, with a moft ' 
 
 \ 1 
 
 ir <»i « i ' i«* m-j i 
 
 M 
 
h 
 
 I 
 
 Ml. 
 
 !l 
 
 f 
 
 ( xiv ) 
 
 f commendable zeal and firmnefs, in the midft of 
 all their opprefllons and misfortunes, through 
 many centuries. It had long been thought that 
 traces of the religion of the ancient Perfians could 
 be difcovercd in America. In the courfe of this 
 inquiry, Ifhall fliow that the language of the Per- 
 fians is not unknown in this continent, Yet ma- 
 ny ages muft have elapfed fmce there fubfifted 
 between the Perfians, or other Afiatics fpeaking 
 their language, a connexion with the Americans. 
 Many ages, then, have not been fufficient to de- 
 ftroy the religion of fire in America. 
 
 \ As mankind have ever been remarked for re- 
 taining their errors, fo even the groffeft features of 
 their mythology are preferved for a long time, in 
 the midft of all the viciflitudes of fortune to which 
 nations are expofed. The mythology of Afiais ftill 
 preferved in America. We trace it with confi- 
 dence among the favages from one end to the 
 other of this continent. True it is, that this my- 
 thology, as well as the religion of the people, is 
 faft difappearing, and a few years will leave hard- 
 ly any veftiges of it behind. But this is not fo 
 much owing to the influence of time itfelf, as 
 to the connexion of the Americans with the Eu- 
 ropeans, and their defcendants. 
 
 . The traditions of nations arc, certainly, of 
 much confequence in all our inquiries into their 
 
 \ 
 
 
 1 
 
t 1 
 
 ( XV ) 
 
 origin and migrations. It is true that the traditions 
 of a people cannot be prefcrved long in a pure, 
 unvitiated ftream. They are mixed with fables, ' - / 
 
 which are the children of fiMMf, of fear, of fu- a/^^*'***'y 
 pcrftition, all which fo ftrongly charafterize , 
 our kind, but which more efpecially characterize 
 nations, who are incapable of tranfmitting to their 
 pofterity written monuments of their fucccfles or 
 misfortunes. I fhall afterwards have occafion to 
 fliow, that were it not for the traditions of many 
 American nations we might for ever remain in 
 doubt concerning the real origin of thefe people. 
 / The great affinity of their languages with the lan- 
 guages of Afia and Europe is not fufficient to 
 prove, that the Americans are emigrants from 
 thefe portions of the world. It only proves that 
 the Americans and many Afiatic and European 
 nations are the fame people. It tells us not 
 which was the parent ftock. And in this inqui- 
 ry, we afllime no theory as eftablilhed with abfo- 
 lute certainty, however it may be fandioned by 
 the voice of many ages./ 
 
 Authors have laid too much ftrefs upon the 
 circumftancc of the refemblance of cuftoms and 
 manners among the Americans and the people of 
 the oM- world. But what I have faid of the religion j 
 and mythology of nations likewife appHes to their i 
 cuftoms, and their manners. Thefe are fome-.' 
 times very perniancnt, and ought not to be neg-) 
 
 % 
 
 
 v*^gh^:. 
 
 iiv*j-»-^¥.j?T«i5^r 
 
uh 
 
 I 
 
 
 . i 
 
 A 
 
 \ 
 
 ( xvi ) 
 
 ( le^bed in an extenfive inquiry into the origin of t 
 people. For fome intcrefling information con- 
 cerning the cuftoms which arc common to America 
 and the north of Afia, I beg leave to refer the 
 reader to the yirctic Zoology of my learned and 
 much-valued friend Mr. Pennant*. The limits 
 tf this memoir will not permit me to dwell upon 
 the fubje£):, which, however, is extremely inr 
 terefting. 
 
 The phyfical circumftances of figure and com- 
 plexion are worthy of much attention in all our 
 inquiries of this kind. It mufi: be confcficd that 
 climate and food, and other phyfical caufes, are 
 adequate to the production of great changes in the 
 conftitution of mankind. But thefe changes are 
 wrought only in a long courfe of time. Many cen* 
 I turies have not been able to efface the refemblances 
 In figure and complexion of the Americans to the 
 Afiaticsf . Independent on language, on religions, 
 
 * See Introdttdlion to the Arctic Zoology, p. 260, a6i, 262. 
 Second edition. London: 1792. 
 
 f **The portiait punter, lAt.Smiiert, who accompanied Dr. 
 Btrhkft then Dean of Dtrry, and afterwards Bifliop of Cltyntf 
 from Italy to Amtrica in 1728, was employed by the Grand 
 Dttke of Tmfia^, while at Flortnce, to paint two or three Si- 
 berian Tartars, prefented to the Duke by the Czar of Rugta. 
 This Mr. Smihrrt, upon his landing at Narragan/tt-Baj with 
 Dr. Birkikf, inftantly recognized the Indians here to be the 
 fiWM pdpplc as the Siberia^ Tartars whofe piaures he ha4 
 
 Vf 
 
7 
 
 ( xvii ) 
 
 oni mythology, on traditions, on cuftoms and man- 
 ners, the naturalift, or man of obfervation, would 
 be induced to declare, that the nations of America 
 and many nations of Afia are the fame. So cer- 
 tain arc phyfical tefts, fince they arc confirmed by 
 the limilarity of language. — 
 
 I now proceed to ftatc the opinions of two late 
 writers concerning the origin of the Americans. 
 Thefc writers are our learned and excellent coun- 
 tryman Mr. Jefferfon, and the Abbe Clavigero. 
 I Chink proper to exibic their opinions in this place, 
 becaufe both of them have introduced fome obfer- 
 vations on the fubjcft of the American languages. 
 I Am not labouring to be methodical, otherwife I 
 fhould introduce only a part of thefe quotations on 
 the prefent occafion. 
 
 d ^- . 
 
 taken." 7%e United States Flevated t« Glory and Honour. A 
 Sermon, preached before his Excellency Jonathan Trumtull, Efq. 
 L.L.D. i^c.i^c. By Ezra Stiles, D. D. L.L.D. Prefident 
 of Yale College, p. 16 & 17. Second edition. Worcefter, 
 1785. That very refpedable traveller Mr. John Bell, of Anter- 
 mony, obferves> " from all the accounts I have heard and read 
 of the natives of Canada, there is no nation in th« world which 
 they fo much refemble as the Tongufians. The diftance be- 
 tween them is not fo great as is commonly imagined." Tra- 
 vels /rem St. Peterjburghin Ruffia, to various Parts cf /}fia. vol i. 
 p. 280. Edinburgh: 1788. 8vo. I (hall afterwards fhovv, that 
 the language of the Siberian Tartars and that of the -Toun- 
 goolt, or Tongufians, have an extenfive range in North-Ame- 
 rica. 
 
 ' •<''* 
 
 •iiiiiwir»irti<rniiir -■. 
 
 .iiHtiitiMttm 
 
( xviii ) 
 
 ** Great qucftion, fays Mr. Jcffcrfon, has ariien 
 from whence came thofc aboriginal inhabitants of 
 America ? Difcovcrics, long ago made, were fuf- 
 ficient to (hew that a paflagc from Europe to 
 America was always prafticablc, c^-cn to the im- 
 perfeft navigation of ancient tirfies. In going 
 from Norway to Iceland, from Iceland to Groen- 
 land, from Greenland to Labrador, the firft tra- 
 jca is the wideft : and this having been pr'aftifcd 
 from the earlieft times of which we have any ac- 
 count of that part of the earth, it is not difficult 
 to fuppofc that the fubfequent trajedts may have 
 been fometimes paffed. Again, the late difcpve- 
 ries of Captain Cook, coafting from Kamfchatka 
 to California, have proved th4t, if the two conti- 
 nents of Afia and America befeparate^ at all, it is 
 only by a narrow ftreight. 9o that from this fide 
 alfo, inhabitants may have paffed into America : 
 and the refemblance between the Indians of Ame- 
 rica and the Eaftern inhabitants of Afia, would 
 induce us to conjefture, that the former are the 
 defcendants of the latter, or the latter of the for- 
 mer : excepting indeed the Elkimaux, who, from 
 the fame circumftance of refemblance, and from 
 identity of language, moft be derived; from the 
 Groenlandcr^ and thefe , probably from fomc of 
 the northern parts of the old continent. / A know- 
 ledge of their fcveral languages would be the moft 
 certain evidence of their derivation which could 
 
 ■^JlO,„,^,«.-*.*i 
 
J[l-^ l l 
 
 ( xix ) 
 
 be produced. In faft, it is the bcft proof of the 
 affinity of nations which ever can be referred to. 
 How many ages have elapfed fince the Englifli, 
 the Dutch, the Germans, the Swifs, the Norwe- 
 gians, Danes and Swedes have feparated from 
 their common (lock ? Yet how many moremuil 
 elapfe before the proofs of their common origin, 
 which exift in their feveral languages, will difap- 
 pcar ? It is to be lamented then, very much to be 
 lamented, that we have fuffered fo many of the 
 Indian tribes already to extinguifh, without our 
 having previoufly collcfted and dcpofited in the 
 records of literature, the general rudiments at leaft 
 of the languages they fpoke. Were vocabularies 
 formed of all the languages fpoken in North and 
 South America, prcfcrving their appellations of 
 the mod common objefts in nature, of thofe which 
 muft be prefent to every nation barbarous or ci- 
 vilifed, with the inflexions of their nouns and 
 verbs, their principles of regimen and concord, 
 and thcfe depofued in all the public libraries, it 
 would furnifh opportunities to thofe (killed in the 
 languages of the old world to compare them with 
 thefe, now, or at any future time, and hence to 
 conftrudt the beft evidence of the derivation of this 
 part of tke human race. 
 
 / " But imperfe-ft as is our knowledge of the 
 tongues fpoken in America, it fuffices to difcovf-r 
 the following remarkable fai5l. Arranging them 
 
 I 
 
rzr^rA:' 
 
 I 
 
 ( XX ) 
 
 under the radical ones to which they may be pal- 
 pably traced, and doing the fame by thofc of the 
 red men of Afia, there will be found probably 
 twenty in America, for one in Afia, of thofe ra- 
 dical languages, fo called, hecaufc, if they were 
 ever the fame, they have loft all refcmblance to 
 one another. A feparation into dialedts may be 
 the work of a few ages only, but for two dialeft* 
 to recede from one another till they have loft all 
 veftjgcs of their common origin, muft require an 
 immenfe courfe of time j perhaps not Icfs than 
 many people give to the age of the world. A 
 greater number of thofe radical changes of lan- 
 guage having taken place among the red men of 
 America, proves them of greater antiquity than 
 thofc of Afia*"/ 
 
 I. " The Americans (fays the learned author of 
 the Hiftory of Mexico,) " dcfcendcd from different 
 nations, or from different families, difperfed after the 
 confufion of tongues. No perfon will doubt of the 
 truth of this, who has any knowledge of the multi- 
 tude and great diverfity of the Ame'rican languages. 
 In Mexico we have aire :dy found thirty-Hvc : in 
 South-America there are ftill more known. In 
 the beginning of the laft century the Portuguefc 
 counted fifty in Maragnon. It is true, that there 
 
 • Notes on the State of Virginia, p. 162, 163, 164, 165. 
 London: 1787. 
 
( XXI ) 
 
 is a great affinity between fome of thofe languages, 
 which fliews that ti are fprung from the fame 
 parent, namely, the Eudeve, Opata, and Tanabuma- 
 ra, in North-America, and the Mocoifi, Toia, and 
 Abipona in South-America j but there arc many 
 others alfo, as different from each other as the 
 Ulyrian from the Hebrew. We can fafcly affirm, 
 that there are no living or dead languages which 
 can differ more among each other than the lan- 
 guages of the Mexicans, Otomics, Tarafcas, May- 
 as, and Miztecas, five languages prevailing in dif- 
 ferent provinces of Mexico. It would therefore 
 be abfurd to fay, that languages fo different were 
 different dialedls of one original. How is it pof- 
 fible a nation Ihould alter its primitive language 
 to fuch a degree, or multiply its diale<5ls fo vari- 
 oufly, that there Ihould not be, even after many 
 centuries, if not feme words common to all, at 
 Icaft an affinity between them, or fomc traces left 
 of their origin* ? 
 
 II. " The Americans do not derive their origin 
 from any people now cxifting in the ancient world, 
 or at lead there is no grounds to affirm it. This 
 inference is founded on the fame argument with 
 the preceding, fincc if the Americans defcended 
 of any of thofe people, it would be poffible to trace 
 their origin by fomc marks in their languages in 
 
 ' ] 
 
 
 ^ i\ 
 
 » 
 
 o. 
 
 i\ 
 
 * I doubt not that were thefe languages compared, with la- 
 bor and attention, fome affinity between them would bs difco- 
 vcred. 
 
 .uiMMWIte 
 
 .■:^^Mr^ 
 
 dlifa 
 
 iltiiiiti 
 
 u^Smi&'u.tm 
 
 -J 
 
,1 
 
 f 
 
 !i 
 
 u 
 
 9 • 
 
 ( J^xii ) 
 
 fpitc of the antiquity of their reparation : but any 
 fuch traces have not been difcnvf rfd hitherto, al- 
 though many authors have fc arched with the ut- 
 raoft attention, as appears from the work of the 
 Dominican Garciat- We have leifureiy com- 
 pared the Mexican and other American languages 
 with manv others which are now living, and with 
 thofc which are dead, but have not been able to 
 difcover the lead affinity between any of theni. 
 The refemblance between the Teotl of the Mexi- 
 cans and the Theos of the Greeks, has induced us 
 fome^imes to compare thofe two languages, but 
 we hive never found any agreement between thetn. 
 This argument is ftrong in rcfpcft to the Ameri- 
 cans, as they ftiew great firmnefs and conftancy in 
 retaining their languages. The Mexicans preferve 
 their language among the Spaniards, and the Oto- 
 mics retain their difficult dialedt among Spani- 
 
 4. « His famous treatifc on the Origin of the Americans, 
 printed in quarto, at Valcntia. in 1607. afterwards enlarged 
 and re-printed in Madrid, in 1729. i" ^oli«' " * *«'^'' <'^''*f 
 erudition, but almoft totally ufelefs. as it gives little or no af- 
 fiftance in difcovering truth ; the foundation for the opinion, 
 which he maintains concerning the origin of the Americans, 
 are. for the moft part, weak conjeaures founded on the refem- 
 blance between fome of their cultoms and words, and thofc of 
 other nations." Thefc are Clavigero', words. 'rh.H^'>r^ 
 ,f Mexico, vol. i. p. xxi. Charlevoix (Pnlim,nary D,Jccurf,, 
 p. s.; gives fome account of Garcia's work, which 1 have to 
 regret that I have never feen. ; 
 
 " riBili1r-'-ir' •'•" 
 
TT^l' 
 
 XXIU 
 
 ards and Mexicans, after two centur" 
 of communication with both. 
 
 inda 
 
 "If, concludes our author, the i^ mericans dc- 
 fcended from different families difpcrfed after the 
 confufion of tongues, as we believe, and have been 
 fcparatcd fincc then from thofc others who peo- 
 pled the countries of the old continent, authors 
 will labour in vain, to fcek in the language or cuf- 
 toms of the Afiatics fur the orjgin of the people of 
 the new world*". / 
 
 My remarks on the preceding quotations from 
 Mr. Jefferfon and the Abbe Clavigcro are referv- 
 ed for a later part of this work. 
 
 I now proceed to give fome account of my own 
 labours relative to the fubjeft of this memoir. 
 As early as the year 1787, whilft I was a ftudent of 
 medicine in the univcrfity of Edinburgh, I endea. 
 vored to difcover, whether there was any refem- 
 blance between the American and Afiatic langua- 
 ges. But althougli I devoted a good deal of time 
 to the inquiry, I met with but little fuccefs. Up- 
 
 • The Hiftory of Mexico, collected from Spanifh and Mex- 
 ican hiftorians, &c. vol. ii. p. 208, 209, 210. EngUflt Tranfla- 
 tion. IiAndon, 1787. The whole of what Clavigero hai 
 faid concerning the population of America dafrrves the atten- 
 tion of the readers of this memoir. 
 
 
 
ai" 
 
 
 
 ( x«iv ) 
 
 on my return to my native county, in the latter 
 end of the year 1789, I rcfumcd the inquiry, and 
 by the afiiftancc of the tables in Stralcnbcrg's 
 work, and very mutilated vocabularies of the 
 languages of fomc of the American tribe; princi- 
 pally, if not entirely, thofc of the Dclawarr-ftock, 
 I difcovered fuch affinities that I was perfuaded 
 that more extenfive rcfcarches would, in time, 
 conduft me to fomcthing intcrcfting on the fub- 
 jedl. In the midft of many, and more favourite, 
 purfuits, I never entirely loft fight of this, though 
 I had npt an opportunity of profecuting the quef- 
 tion much farther, until the fpring of 1796, when 
 I received, through the hands of my learned friend. 
 Dr. Jofeph Prieftlcy, the Vocabularia Comparativa 
 of ProfeflTor Pallas f. It is this great work that has 
 enabled me to extend my inquiries, and to arrive 
 at fomc degree of certainty on the fubjcd. The 
 general refult of my inquiries is now offered to the 
 public. They will be extended and corrected in 
 proportion as I Ihall receive additions to my ftock 
 of American vocabularies. 
 
 The order which I Ihall purfue in the enfuing 
 pages is the following. I fnall, firft, give fome ac- 
 count of the various American tribes and nations 
 whofc languages are taken notice of in this mc- 
 
 f Linguarum totius Orbij Vocabularia comparativa ; Au- 
 guftiffimsc cura colleSa. Sectionis Primje, Linguas Europa et 
 Afi» complexae, pars Prior. Petropoli, 1786. 4to. et Pars 
 Secuada. Petropoli, 1789. 410. 
 
 Hi 
 
( 
 
 XXV 
 
 ) 
 
 rflbir. Remarks on thfiir languages arc afterwards 
 to be ofTered, I fhall then give Ibmc account of 
 the various Afiatic and luiropean nations, whofe 
 languages I liavc compared witli thole of the Ame- 
 ricans j and fliall conclude the memoir with Ibmc 
 general obfervations relative to the courle of the 
 migrations of the Americans through the conti- 
 ncntj their comparative antiquity, &c. 
 
 At the Jieadof the column of Americans, I have 
 uniformly placed the Delawares, or as they call 
 themfelves Lenni-Levnape. I have followed 
 this arrangement bccaule, I believe, we are b' ttcr 
 acquainted with the language of iliis tribe, tt 
 with that of any other in North- America; beca uc 
 they are acknowledged to be of more ancien' tiri 
 blifliment in the country than many others. ; arid 
 becaufe their language appears to have a greater 
 fprcad than that of anv of the numerous nations 
 of this great continent. ' * '"^^' 
 
 The name by which thefe Indians arc belt 
 known, that of Delawares, was impofed upon 
 them by the Englilh, becaufe they inhabited the 
 waters of the river Delaware. The French writ- 
 ers call them Loups. They, I have already ob- 
 ferved, call themfelves Lcnni-Lennape, which 
 fignifies the Original People*. 
 
 " >^ ... . -, : ,.,. ,^ . ., , . . 
 
 • Every thing which the Indians confider to be original is dif- 
 tinguilhed by the addition of tlie word Leimi, or ibinething lilje it. 
 
 d 
 
 -^l 
 
 ■ tt^^rrl i 
 
 \i. 
 
 iM'^i:■yi^mtnidit ii '-''ililtMSM**"iriilii In 
 
'-<..|iii. 'i frini 
 
 i^iaatm 
 
 ( 
 
 XXVI 
 
 ) 
 
 . t 
 
 Mj 
 
 ^% 
 
 The Delawares tell us that they were formerly 
 a very powerful people, inhabiting the country to 
 a great diftance, and fpreading along the fea-fhore 
 fa^caft and fouth, &c. The great fpread of their 
 language, which is afterwards to be attended to, . 
 lecms to Ihow, that this nuifl: have been the cafe. 
 
 All the Indian nations known to me on this fide 
 i I of the Miffilippi call the Delawares their grand- 
 father, if we except the Six-Nations, the Wyan- ■ 
 I dots, Cochnewagoes, and the fouthern tribes, 
 called Cheerake, Mufkohge, Chikkafah, Cliok- 
 tah, &c. Thefe, it will be evident from an in- 
 fpeftion of my vocabularies, as well as from at- 
 j tending to wliat is afterwards to be "lentioned 
 I Ipeak languages, which though not radically dif- 
 
 But this word Ukewife fignifics ...... Thus the Delawares call 
 
 thecommon Indian corn (ZeaMays) Lcn.l:af,.ee., orthe or.gj- 
 nal corn. Len.i Wmck fignifies original or common trees. They 
 apply this term to the oaks and hickory (different fpec.es t 
 Z wo genera Quercus and Juglans, excluding I fuppof , 
 L the laft name, the common b,a=U-^valnut and butter-nut. 
 uelans nigra and luglans cinerea). which they fay are or.g. 
 a d c mmon all fver the iHand. as the, call the continent ; 
 "vhereas trees of other kinds, they tell us. are only to be 
 found indifferent fpots and in certain places. This xs an inte- 
 efting difcrimination. Lenni Whl is pure water. L—. 
 he chub-(i(h. becaufe, they tell us. this ftfh is to be found in 
 every river or brook on the continent, &c. It is not necefla- 
 :;rL this puce, to give any other inllances in elucidation ot 
 the word Lenni, 
 
 { 
 
 I'Mltl i f il Blifli i o i iTJ- n iiliiil 
 
( 
 
 XXVll 
 
 ) 
 
 ferent from that of the Delawares, are, however, 
 much more diftant from it than are the lan- 
 guages of the Chippewas, Shawnees, Miamis, 
 Narraganfcts, and feveral others, which are men- 
 tioned in my larger lifts of American nations ahove 
 the Senecas, who are one of the Six-Nations. 
 
 As far as I have been able to learn any thing on 
 the fubjeft, the Delaware nation confifts of three 
 tribes, viz. the Uniimis, or Wanami, the Unal- 
 uchtigo, or Wunalilchtigo, and the Minfi, or Mon- 
 fees. It is certain that there had been a fourth tribe, 
 which was final!, and has pafled away, leaviniwnot 
 a name behind. The Mahicannl, or Mohicans, 
 are certainly fprung from the Delawares, but are 
 not comprehended by thefe laft, as a branch in 
 making up, their nation. 
 
 All the Indian nations to the fouthward and 
 weft ward, &c. diftinguifli the Dela'/ares by the 
 name of Wapanachki, or people towards the r'lfing 
 of the fun. The Wyandots and the Sjx-Nations 
 call them their nephews, and the Delawares ac- 
 ledge them to be their uncles. 
 
 Of all the Indian nations which formerly inha- 
 bited, and do ftill inhabit, the countries of Ameri- 
 ca, from tlie ftate of Maflachufetts down to the 
 Mifllfippi, and between the river Ohio and the 
 Lakes of Canada, none bun the Delawares and 
 the Five-Nations had the right to call a general 
 
 ^ 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 
 I'm •' iUnU" 
 
 mm II i'tumt'ittt^ 
 
■&!/ 
 
 I (• 
 
 ( xxviii ) 
 
 council. The Wyandots ahd Hurons might call 
 them occafionally. 
 
 The Dclawarcs appear to have been formerly 
 the fuperiors of the other nations of North- 
 America that are comprehended within the 
 limits which I have mentioned. Their tradi- 
 tional hiflory, which is flill extant, proves this 
 affertion. But by the cunning of the Five- 
 Nations, who are perhaps the grcateft politicians 
 of all the North-American Indians, they were 
 allured into a war with the enemies of the Five- 
 Nations, and finally were conquered. 
 
 ^ fter this ftrokc of policy, for the mcannefs 
 of policy is not confined to civilized nations, 
 the Delawarcs were told, that their legs being 
 now cut off, they muft wear the petticoat, be- 
 come women, turn their hands to the raifing 
 of corn, &c. and leave the higher bufmefs of 
 warring to the conquerors. 
 
 HoweVer in the year 1776, or ,1777, when the 
 Five-Nations were ufing all their endeavours to 
 bring all the Indian nations into the war againft 
 the United-States, a Delaware chief, relying upon 
 the faith and promifcs of our infant ftates, had the 
 refolution to fay to fome of the chiefs of the Five- 
 Nations, then affembled at Fort-Pitt, « that^ he 
 well remembered, that they had formerly cutoff his 
 legs, and made a woman of him, by putting a 
 
 fr! 
 
( xxix ) 
 
 petticoat upon him, and by other degrading marks, 
 but that now his legs were grown again j that he 
 had thrown away the petticoat, and had put on the 
 breech-clout again," adding that, "the land beyond 
 the river Allcghaney was his property." 
 
 From this period, the Delawares have again 
 affumed confiderable authority among the Ame- 
 rican tribes. The Five-Nations, indeed, afpire 
 to be the fovereigns of all the other tribes, and, 
 for many years pad, have afllimed the right of 
 making war, and of concluding peace, according 
 as it bell anfwered their purpofe. They have 
 alfo affumed the right of felling land to the 
 Whites. They wifh to be looked upon by the 
 other nations as their guardians, which it muft 
 be allowed they were for many years. But of 
 late years, matters have taken a different turn. 
 The Weftern Nations have, at length, difcovercd 
 the intentions of the artful confederacy, and 
 now "o fo far as to threaten them with deftruftion 
 if they do not unite with them, or fulfill the con- 
 dition of the league. 
 
 The Delawares arc, at prefent, at the head 
 of this league, and relying upon the fidelity of 
 the nations who are combined with them, now 
 give (in fome meafure) law to the Five-Nations. 
 
 The Wyandots, being the guarantees of the 
 Delawares, are under obligation to affifl: them. 
 
 n 
 
 MMMfin 
 
 '■■miaiaa^tiiaini fiririiiliili^iri' -■!' llBiT 
 
 ^nM*' 
 

 !« 
 
 :) ! 
 
 ( XXX ) 
 
 when they fliall become involved in war, and efpe- 
 cially when they fhall be in danger of lofing their 
 lands : for the Dclawares have now no lands but 
 what have been given to them by the Wyandots, 
 who, at the time the gift was made, engaged to pro- 
 tea the former in the poperty of them againft any 
 invader*. The league ot aflbciation between 
 the Delawarcs and Wyandots was formed in the 
 year 1751. ,,^ .,-.--;,-',>.,- \ 
 
 The Chippewas, who are the fecond tribe 
 mentioned in my lift, evidently fpeak a dialeft 
 of the Delaware language. Of this nation I do 
 not think it neceflary to fay any thing farther, as 
 the reader will obtain ample information con- 
 cerning them in Carver's Travels f, a work which 
 is in the hands of almoft every perfon who is the 
 leaft ftudious of the Indian affairs of this country. 
 
 # The preceding account of the Delawarei is principally 
 compiled from a coUeaion of valuable manufcripts, which 
 were kindly communicated to me by the author, my worthy 
 friend, Mr. John Heckeweldcr, of Bethlehem. 
 
 f Three years Travels through the Interior parts of North- 
 America, for more ttian five thoufand miles, &c. &c. By 
 Captain Jonathan Carver, of the Provincial Troops in 
 America. Pliiladcli)hia: 1796, oaavo» I have not an 
 opportunity of confulting any of the London editions of this 
 work. Sec alfo Voyages and Travels of an Indian Interpre- 
 ter and Trader, defcribing the Manners and Cuftoms of the 
 North American Indians. &c. &c. By I.Long. London: 
 1791. 4to. 
 
 I 
 
 1 
 
 j^^» i j fl j l| il| » i l 
 
( xxxi ) 
 
 I do net know the meaning of the word Chippewas, 
 or Chippeway. They are very dirty Indians. This 
 is taken nocice of by the Mjhicanni, and other 
 Indians, as well as by the Whites. The Chip- 
 pewas formed a part of the hoftile Indians who 
 defeated General St. Clair, on the fourth of No- 
 vember, 1 791. We have caufe to remember 
 them. ' . 
 
 The Minfi, or Monfees, called alfo the 
 Minnifinks, I have already faid, formed a part 
 of the Delaware nation. They are now few 
 in number. They are much darker than the 
 greater numb';r of the North-American tribes. 
 
 The Mahicannijor Mahiccans,or Mohickanders 
 as the DiUcb call tbem, Are certainly a branch of 
 the Delaware-nation, though I have not been 
 able to learn at what time they were united 
 with them. I take thefe to be the people of 
 whom De I.aet fpeaks under the name of Man- 
 kikani, and places on the eaftern bark of the 
 North-River*. In his map of Nova Anglia, 
 Novum Belgium et Virginia, he calls them Mahi- 
 cans. Mr. Charles Thorn fon, the refpeftable 
 fecretary of the firft American Congrefs, fpeaks 
 
 ^■K^ 
 5%- 
 
 • Novus Orbis feu Defcriptionis India: Occulcntalis Libii 
 xviii. Authore loannc De Luet, Antverp. p. 73. L gd. Ba- 
 tav. 1633. folio. . 
 
 ;.--m'JE«s'?«*f^S£' 
 
 i«at^w»iiK#S«itw:aw»nari-i^-.; 
 
mum 
 
 mmm^ 
 
 ( xxxii ) 
 
 of thcMohickanders and Mahiccon as two diftindl 
 tribcsf, but this is incorreftlydonc. They are one 
 and the fame people. The whole number of the 
 Mahicanni nation in 1793, was not fuppofed to 
 exceed three hundred fouls. The greater number 
 of them are fettled at Oneida, in the ftate of New- 
 York. Some of them, called the Stockbridge-In- 
 dians, are fettled at Stockbridge, in Maflachufetts. 
 
 The Shawnees, more properly S.iwwannoo*, or 
 Sawanos:j:, are a fouthcrn tribe. They formerly 
 dwelt upon the river Savanna in Georgia, but mi- 
 grated to the northward, and fettled at Pcquea, in 
 the county of Lancaftcr, and ftate of Pennfylvania. 
 One of their tribes, called the Pickawes, gave to 
 this place the name of Pequea. A branch of this 
 nation did not migrate to the northward, but is 
 aflbciated in the confederacy of the Mufkohge, or 
 Creeks. They are called the Savanucas, or Sa- 
 vannas. They ftill retain the Sawwannoo language. 
 A branch of the Sawwannoo is fettled at a place cal- 
 led Lancelot-Gras, on the weft end of the Mifli- 
 fippi, below the mouth of the Ohio. Thcfc Sa- 
 wanos had been taken prifoners and were carried 
 into Kentuckey, in 1784. About the year 1785, 
 or 1786, they removed to the place juft men- 
 tioned. 
 
 f See Mr. JefFcrfon's Notes on the State of Virginia, p. 349. 
 • General Gibfon. X De Laet, p. f 7. 
 
 fj^ 
 
 '•uBffilfiMi 
 
'■w^- 
 
 j j ' tf, ^UitJ. 
 
 ( 
 
 xxxni 
 
 ) 
 
 _„., .1 
 
 I 
 
 The empire of the Sawwannoo was once very 
 confiJcrable. It extended from Kentuckey fouth- 
 weftward to the Miflifippi. They, as well as the 
 Delawares and many other tribes, were fubdued 
 by the Five-Nations. They are a brave people. 
 
 The Pottawatameh, or Poutectamics, dwell 
 near Sr, jofcph's and Fort-Detroit. They arc a 
 tall and very fine race of Indians. Charlevoix 
 does not hefita c to call them ♦• the fintft Men of 
 Canada, &c." * 
 
 The Miamis, or Miamies, dwell upon the Mia- 
 mi-River, about Fort-St. Jofcph. Above one 
 hundred years ago, they were fettled at the fouth 
 «nd of the Lake Michigan, at a place called Chi- 
 cagou. f The Ouyatanons, or Wiahtanah, arc a 
 branch of this nation. 
 
 The Mefllfaugers, or Meflafagues, are a moft 
 dirty race of Indians, refiding about Lakes Huron 
 and Superior. 
 
 The Kikkapocs, Oucahipoues, or Kicapous, in- 
 habit the country onLake-MicUigan, and between 
 that lake and the MifTifippi. They are thought 
 to be an immediate branch of the Sawwannoo. 
 
 • A Voyage, 5:c. vol. ii. p. 9. f Charlevoix, vol. i. 
 p. 155. 
 
 'I 
 
 J 
 
 I II i'iniiila>f«rif'' 'i 
 
 :}' *^ 'i 3sm» . ! >«immi^» mms t md^ ''!^i$ssmmi:m^ 
 
 im^ 
 
't 1 r i 
 
 ( xxxiv ) 
 
 The Piankalliaws, more properly Piankilhas, 
 dwell upon the banks of the river Wabalh, near 
 Fort-Ouiatanon. 
 
 The Algonkins, or Algonquins, arc fo parti- 
 cularly mentioned by Charlevoix, * Laiiontan.t 
 aad other writers, that I do not think it neceflary 
 to fay any thing concerning them, in this place. 
 The vafl: fpread of their language in North-Ame- 
 rica is afterwards to be examined. I fhall only 
 obferve, that Algonkin is a kind of generic name, 
 including a great number of different tribes or na- 
 tions. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot and St. John's. Thefe 
 inhabited the banks of the Penobfcot-River and 
 that of St. John's. In the year 1795, the Penob- 
 fcot3 were fuppofcd to be lcf3 than three hundred 
 in number. We arc told that thefe Indians are 
 " extremely anxious at the idea of becoming ex- 
 tindl. They caufe their children to intermarry 
 while they are young, they wean their infants ear- 
 ly and do every thing within their power, the prac- 
 tice of temperance excepted, to prefcrve their 
 numbers ; but all is vain.|" 
 
 • A Voyage, &c. vol. i. p. 151. 192. i53' ^^7> »68, &c. 
 f New Voyages to North- America. London: 1735. 
 X The Hiftory of the Diftrift of Maine. By James Sulli- 
 van, p. 96. Bofton: 1795. 8vo. 
 
 the 
 wh 
 caj 
 
 cul 
 
, ( XXXV ) 
 
 /cidians, according to De Laet. Theft were 
 the Intlians of Cadia, or Acadia, efpccially thofe 
 who lived ahotit the Portiis Retjaiis. De Laet 
 calls them SoiiriquoHi.* He takes notice of their 
 cufiiom of pluckin^r out their bcards.-j- 
 
 Narraganfcts, &c. Under this head, I com- 
 prehend different tribes of Ncvv-E,ngland, but ef- 
 pccially thofc who were called Narraganfcts, or 
 Narrajjanfitts. I'his was once a confiderable 
 tribe, or nation. According to Daniel Gookin, 
 their territory '' extended about thirty or forty 
 miles from Sckunk river and Narraganfitt-bay, 
 including Rhode-Ifland and other iflands iri that 
 bay, being; their eaft and north bounds or border, 
 and fo running v/ederly and fouthcrly unto a pJace 
 called Wekapage, four or five miles to the eall- 
 ward of Pawcutuk river, which was reckoned for 
 their fouth and weft bounder, and the eaftcrnmoft 
 limits of the Pequots. This fachem held dominion 
 over divers petty governours; as part of Long- 
 Ifland, Block-Ifland, Cawefitt, Niantick, and o- 
 thers ; and had tribute from fome of the Nip- 
 muck Indians, that lived remote from the fca. 
 The chief icat of this fachem was about Narra- 
 ganfitt-bay and Cannonicut-ifland. The Narra- 
 ffanfitts were reckoned, in former times, able to 
 
 • Novus Orbis, p. 52. 
 
 f " Barbam non nifi primores alunt, cxteri radicitus evcl- 
 lunt." Ibid. p. 52. 
 
 MMMkU 
 
 4. «*!** 
 
r 
 
 ( xxxvi ) 
 
 arm for war more than five thoufand men as anci- 
 ent Indians fay. All do agree they were n great 
 people, and oftentimes waged war with the Paw- 
 kunnawkutts and Maflachulhts, as wr-ll as with 
 the Pcquots. The jurifdii-'tion f?f Khode-Ifland 
 and Providence Plantations, and part of Con- 
 ncfticiJt people, polTcfs their countiy. Thcfc In- 
 dians are now but few comparatively : all that peo- 
 ple cannot make above one thoufand able men.*" 
 
 Of the Pampttcoughs I know but little. They 
 are mentioned by Lawfon, from whom I take the 
 words in their language. Early in the prcf^nc 
 century, this nation (or lead a part of them), the 
 Tufcaroras, and theWoccons, did not live above 
 ten leagues diftant from each other, in North- 
 Carolina, f Lawfon fays, they had but one town, 
 and only fifteen fighting men.:j: I nnjefturc that 
 Pampticough- Sound in North-Carolina received 
 its name from thcfe Indians. Some of the old wri- 
 ters on the fubjev'^c of America fpeak of a river 
 Pcmtcgoiiet in tV northern part of our continent. 
 Dc Laet thinks this is the celebrated Norumbc- 
 gua, or Agguncia, now known by the name of 
 
 • Hiftorical Colleaions of the Indians in New- England, 
 dated 1674. I have not fecn the original work. It is printed 
 by the Maffachufetts Hiftorical Society, in their CoUeftions, 
 
 vol. i. 1792. 
 
 f A New Voyage to Carolina; containing the cxaJldefcrip- 
 tion and natural hiftory of that country, &c. &c. p. 231. 
 London: 1709. 410. J Ibid, p. 234- 
 
 t.'i I ■"'Mil fitii/t 
 
 i-4fM< - " 
 
( xxxvii ) 
 
 J'enobfcot. He informs us that the Indians who 
 dwelt about this river, when Champlain explored 
 if, were of the nation of the Ellcchcmines, and a 
 wandering rare.* From a fpccimcn of the lan- 
 guage of the Eilccliemines, prefcrvcd by De Lact.f 
 I think it is evident, that they fpakc a dialedt alli- 
 ed to that of the Dehwares. The Pattlpticoughs 
 of Lawfon did the fame. 
 
 The Sankikani inhabited the weftern banks of 
 the Hudfon's River, or as it was formerly called, 
 the Great North-River, andManhatt^s. De La- 
 et, from whom I take the words in the language 
 of thcfe Indians, fpeaks of them as the "infenfifli- 
 mi hoftes" of the Manhatts, or Manathancs, a 
 fierce tribe, who inhabited the eaftern banks of the 
 fa Die river.J 
 
 The Senecas, Mohawks, Onondagos, Cayugas, 
 and Oneidas, conftitute the confederacy which ha* 
 
 • Novus Orbis, p. 55. f ^^^^' P- 54- The following 
 arc the numerals of the Eftechcmincs, according to this au- 
 thor. I. Beckkon, 2. Nich, 3. Nach, 4. lau, 5. Prentht, 6. 
 Caachit, 7. Comae hit, 8. Eroviguen, 9. Pechcoquem. 10. Perockt 
 De Last does not feem to have found any rcfcmblance be- 
 tween the language of the Eftechemines and that of the Sou- 
 riquofii, in Acadia. Speaking of the former he fays, •' ha- 
 bitu corporfs, moribus atque inftitptis Souriquofiis plane fimi- 
 les, lingua difcrepant, quod e numerorum nominibus, qua 
 hie afilribere vifnm, planum fiet. i. Bechkon, See. Neque 
 dubiumeft in csteris ad cundem modum difcrepare." 
 
 { Novus Orbis, p. 72. 
 
 ri*]M) i M]. B J | f P W'["'^ 
 
 -^ tan i if Mi iliMfcMMiliiaMifa 
 
 iiiom 
 
 ^0m^.^ 
 
h! 
 
 ( xxxviii ) 
 
 long been known by tlic name of the Mvc-Na- 
 tions. This confederacy, or compai'^, is called 
 by the Iniliiins thcmrclvcs the Strong-IIousf.. 
 "Wc arc not abfohitcly certain when or where this 
 confederacy was firfl: cllablinicd. It appears to 
 iiave been above two luintlrcd years ago. Ac- 
 cording to foinc accounts, it was on the north, 
 according to others, on the loiitJi, fide of Lake- 
 Eric. Krom all tlic information I have received, 
 I fuppofe it pretty certain that it was f(jmcvv'here 
 in the neighbourhood of the great lakes of Canada. 
 
 Wit 
 fee 
 
 tcr 
 to 
 
 Three ofiiie tribes in the confedcrncy are called 
 the elder, and two the younger tribes. The for- 
 mfr are the Scnecas, the Mohawks, and the Onon- 
 dagos. The latter tribes are the Cayugas and 
 Oneidas. The Mohawks call thcniftlves the olJ- 
 cft branch of all. 
 
 In the year 1608, the confederacy of the Five- 
 Nations occupied the traft of country from the 
 ead end of Lake-Eric to Lake-Champlain, and 
 from the Kittatinney and Highlands to Lake-On- 
 tario and the river St. Lar,*ence. A fhort time 
 before this period, they had carried on a war with 
 the Adirondacs, who lived beyond the lakes. In 
 this war they were worftcd, owing, no doubt, in a 
 great meafure, to the affiftance afforded to the A- 
 dirondacs by the French, who had provided them 
 
 ill 
 
( xxxix ) 
 
 with fire-arms, which the Five-Nations had never 
 fccn before. u 
 
 -■•» 
 
 That policy which has long fo (Irikingly charac- 
 tcrifcJ tlic confederacy, at length induced them 
 to m:d;e a peace with the Atlirondacs and the 
 French. Diit they were incapable oi' continuing 
 in peace. l'hirRin<| after glory, and a more cx- 
 tenfive ran^e of country, they turned their arms 
 againil the Lcnni-Lennape, or Delawarcs, the • 
 Muhicanni, or Mahiccans, and other tribes, and 
 in the end ccmpeiled tlieni to acknowledge the 
 Five-Nations as their fupcriors. I have ah'^idy 
 alluded to this conquefi in fpeaking of the Dela- 
 warcs. I remarkeil that they do not fcem willing 
 to continue ;iny longer under the yoke of the con- 
 federacy i and it is not unlikely that the league 
 which the Dclawurcs have formed with the wefl- 
 crn tribes may eventually terminate the exiftence 
 of the confederacy. 
 
 Although the Five-Nations have taken to the 
 cukivation of the ground, they are not increafing. 
 On the contrary they are evidently diminifliino', 
 in numbers. 
 
 Since the war of 1757, the Mohawks lave fe- 
 parated. A part of the nation is fettled on the . / 
 Grand- River, near Niagara, and the lefl: at the '/ 
 back of the bay of Qiienty, or Kcnty, about forty- / 
 
 \ ' 
 
 ' • ■'"t'ltrniiiTiiMi' rvti li-'unnliiii - 'rtiiiiiji'il'''''*"''- 
 
i^ 
 
 I. 
 
 
 fi 
 
 '\ 
 
 1. I 
 
 ( xl ) 
 
 eight miles above Cataraqui, which is the capital 
 of the fettlements of the Loyalin:s, on the River 
 St. Lawrence*. > . 
 
 The Tufcaroras, or Tulkerurb, form a fixth 
 tribes in the confederacy, which is now fometimes 
 called the Six-Nations. They were driven from 
 the borders of North-Carolina by the Chcerake 
 and Englilli, in the early part of the prefcnt cen- 
 tury. They arc faid to have been received into 
 the confederacy, « upon a fuppofition that they 
 were originally of the fame (lock with the Five- 
 Nations, becaufe there is fome fmiilitude between 
 their languagest-" It is evident, from an infpec- 
 tion tff my vocabularies, that there is an affinity 
 between the language of the Tufcaroras and that 
 of the other nations in the confederacy. 
 
 The Cochnewagoes are a branch of the Mo- 
 hawks. Long fays, they are called the " Pray- 
 ing Indians, from the circumftance oCtheir chiefs 
 wearing crucifixes, and going through the ftrcets 
 of Montreal with their beads, begging alms|." 
 
 • Long, p. II. 
 
 + The Hiftory of the Province of New-York, fiom the firft 
 Difcovery to the year 1732. By William Smith, A. M. p. 47. 
 Philadelphia: 1792. 8vo. 1, 
 
 J Voyages and Travels, &c. p. 6. Thewhole of my account 
 of the Cochnewagoes is taken from this work. The inverted 
 commas lliow where I have copied the author's words. 
 
 'E®Li,,;irt^ 
 
 ll i iii , 1 1 IH P I 
 
 imi. 
 
 1 
 
- —- ■■—■— wK ^gy ^ ■ -' .^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 ( xli ) 
 
 Their village, called Cahnuaga, or Cocknawa- 
 ga, nine miles above Montreal, contains about two 
 hundred houfes : the inhabitants amount to about 
 eight hundred, and are continually increafing. 
 Thejr arc in a great degree civilized and in- 
 duftrious. Their hunting grounds are within the 
 limits of the United-States, " at a conliderable dif- 
 tance from the village, round Fort-George, Ti- 
 conderago, and Crown-Point, where they kill bea- 
 ver and deer, but not in fuch great abundance at 
 prefent as they did formerly, the country being 
 better inhabited, and the wild animals, from the 
 prefent ftate of population, being obliged to feck 
 a more diftant and fecure retreat." Thefc Indians 
 fow corn, ** and do not depend like other nations 
 folcly upon hunting for fupport -, but at the fame 
 time, they arc not fond of laborious work, con- 
 ceiving it only fuited to thofe who are lefs free, 
 and retaining fo much of their primeval valour 
 and independence as to annex the idea of flavery 
 to every domeftic employment." 
 
 The Wyandots evidently belong to the fame 
 ftock with the Five-Nations. They refide prin- 
 cipally about Fort-St. Jofeph and Detroit. They 
 were conquered by the confederates and compell- 
 ed to fue for peace, *' after they had many years 
 wandered beyond the Lakes." Lewis Evans thinks 
 the Wyandots arc the fame people with the Foxes, 
 
 g 
 
 \r] riiiTiiilMidiiini -ii ijiif i 
 
41 
 
 f ;! 
 
 \-> 
 
 ( xlii ) 
 
 or Outagamis.* I have already obfervcd that they 
 entered into a league of aflbciation with the Dc- 
 lawares in the year 175 1. They are like wife called 
 Junundats, and if my memory ferves me, Wanats. 
 
 I refer the reader to Carver's Travels for infor- 
 mation concerning the NaudowcfFics, the Sioux of 
 the French. I may obferve, however, that thcfe In- 
 dians are faid to have formerly inhabited the coun- 
 try about Detroit. There is a large river in the 
 vicinity of this place, emptying itfclf into Lake 
 St. Clair, on the weft fide, which is called by the 
 Chippewas, and other Indians, Nadowci-Sipi, or 
 the Nadoweffie-River. The people of Detroit 
 call this river Huron-River. I conjedure that 
 die Naudoweflies are a branch of the Wyandots. 
 The Chippewas call the latter Notta\yeflie. 
 
 The Hochelagenfes are mentic v b) De Laet. 
 According to this writer, they in. »■ •;J the river 
 Hocheiaga, which is no other than the great river 
 St. Laurence. t I have not an opportunity of con- 
 fulting the original works from which De Laet 
 has compiled his account of the Hochelagenfes. 
 It is evident, however, that they were of the ftock 
 of the Five-Nations. 
 
 • Geographical, Hiftorical, Political, Philofophical. and 
 Mechanical Effays. The Firft, &c. p. 13- Philadelphia: 
 1755. 4to. 
 
 t Nevus Orbis, p. 48. Charlevoix calls this river Hofhe- 
 
 Icga. 
 
 LW-ii<MA...,~.. 
 
 1 
 
■wpp^Wft^*' I i w g t w p»p tu"jtt^iJ m^ i 
 
 ( xliii ) 
 
 I am next ft fpeak of the Chcerake. " Their 
 national name, fays Adair, is derived from Chee-ra, 
 *' fire," which is their reputed lower heaven, and 
 hence they call their magi, Cbeerh-tahge, men pof- 
 fcflcd of the divine fire."* " The country, fays the 
 fame writer, lies in about 34 degrees north latitude, 
 at the diftance of 340 computed miles to the north- 
 weft of Charleftown, 140 miles weft-fouth-weft 
 from the Katahba nation, and almoft 200 miles to 
 the north of the Mufl<ohge or Creek country. f" 
 
 The Cheerake were once a very powerful nation 
 of Indians. About fixty years ago, they had fix- 
 ty-four towns and villages, which were very po- 
 pulous. At that time, they are fuppofed to have 
 amounted to upwards of fix thoufand fighting 
 men.l In the year 1769, an intelligent gentleman 
 (whofe name I do not think it prudent to mention, 
 as he is ftill living, and has occafional intercourfe 
 with the Indians) made an eftimate of the number 
 of hunters in the Cheerake nation, and found them 
 to be twenty-two hundred. In the year 1793, 
 che fame gentleman, then in Philadelphia, fuppo- 
 fed there were not more than fifteen hundred hun- 
 ters. 1| This diminution is not fo great as might 
 have been fuppofed. 
 
 ^ • Page 226. t Ibi'l- X ^^^^- P- 227' 
 
 ' II Among our favages, the term warrior is a very ambigu- 
 ous phrafe, for every perfon is a warrior who has taken 4 
 
 1 
 
 vnttA«M»<j»fc 
 
)!i 
 
 r ( xliv ) 
 
 The Checrake are divided into the Upper, or 
 Ovcrhill, Checrake, and theLower-Chccrake. The 
 former call thcmfelvcs Cheelake. They do not 
 pronounce the letter R at all. The latter call thcm- 
 felvcs Checrake, or Cherokees, and do not (and I 
 am told cannot) pronounce the letter L. There is 
 about as much difference between the dialefts of 
 thefe two branches of the Checrake as there is be- 
 tween the dialcfts of the Chikkafah and Choktah. 
 
 The Checrake tell us, that when they firfl: arri- 
 ved in the country which they inhabit, they found 
 it pofTefied by certain "moon-eyed-people," who 
 could not fee in the day-time. Thefe wretches 
 they expelled. This curious fa6t was communi- 
 cated to me by Colonel Leonard Marbury, a very 
 intelligent gentleman, who has put me in poffcfli- 
 on of much important information concerning the 
 fouthern Indians. Poflibly, the moon-eyed-people 
 
 fcalp. The term hunter is lefs ambiguous. It includes all 
 thofe who are ftriflly fpeaking hunters, or capable of Aipport- 
 ing themfelves by the labours or pleafures of the chafe : it 
 does not include the old men, who have ceafed to be hunters. 
 I need not fay, it excludes women and children. By a mo- 
 derate computation, it may be fuppofed, that there are three 
 women, children, and old men to every hunter. The favages 
 lofe great numbers of their children by worms, and other dif- 
 eafes, which partly explains the reafon why the number of 
 hunters compared to that of the women. Sec. is eftimated fo 
 high. Moreover, great numbers of the hunters are young fel- 
 ' lows, who are unmarried. 
 
 driv( 
 ofth 
 erf, a 
 
( xlv ) 
 
 driven away by the Chcerake, were the anccfJ-ors 
 of the Albinos who inhabited the Ifthmus of Dari- 
 ctf, and of whom Lionel Wafer has given us an 
 account. Be this as it may, it is certain, that the 
 Albino-variety of mankind is often continued for 
 a very long time. 
 
 The late Mr. M'Gilwray informed me, that the 
 Cheerake are of more ancient eftabliflimcnt in the 
 country eaft of the Mifllfippi than the Mufkohgc. 
 Accordingly, the former call the latter their 
 
 younger brothers. 
 
 • 
 
 The Cheerake are of a lighter colour than the 
 greater number of the North- American Indians 
 that are known to me. 
 
 I fliall afterwards endeavour to (how, that the 
 language of the Cheerake is not radically different 
 from that of the Six-Nations. 
 
 The Mulkohge, Mufcokees.or Creeks, as they 
 are moft commonly called, are a conflderable 
 confederacy. In the time of Adair, their country 
 extended one hundred and eighty computed miles, 
 from north to fouth. It was fituated nearly in the 
 centre between the Cheerake, Georgia, Eaft and 
 Weft Florida, and the Choktah and Chikkafah 
 nations.* This confederacy is made up of many 
 
 • Adair, p. 157. . 
 
 . ■* 
 
 i 
 
 ?< 
 
 *■. 
 
 / : 
 
 : :C ■?»&.ifiii 
 
 ' " " ' iiaili>TI1ili"Mi l"i i' .>^„.._, 
 
( xlvi ) 
 
 tribes, or remnants of conquered nations. They 
 have, or had a few years ago, above fixty towns, 
 in more than thirty of which the Mudcohge Ian- 
 guage is fpoken.f 
 
 The Mufkohge receive their name of Creeks 
 bccaufe the country which they inhabit abounds 
 in creeks, fmall bays, rivulets, and fwamps4 
 
 The Creeks are divided into Upper and Lowci 
 Creeks. The former inhabit the upper part of 
 the territory, which is very hilly. The latter in- 
 habit the lower country, which is level. The 
 Lower Creeks are belt known by the name of Se- 
 minoles. The Muflcohge, properly fo called, de- 
 nominate the Seminoks their coufms : and the 
 latter call the former their uncles; thus admitting 
 that they are their fuperiors, and anceftors. I have 
 feen, and read with attention, a manufcript writ- 
 ten by an American officer, in which it is affcrted, 
 that the Seminolcs arc the anceftors, or « original 
 ftock of the Creek-Nation.': This account is 
 very different from others which I have received, 
 and on which I place more dependance. 
 
 About the year 177S. ^^e Mufkohge confede- 
 deracy was thought to confift of about three thou- 
 fand and five hundred men fit to bear arms*. In 
 
 t On the authority of my friend Mr. Wm. Bartram. 
 M. S. penes me. X Adair, p. 257-. * Adair, p. 259. 
 
 
 f^.'-^''*^-?!.ilfifi 
 
( xlvii ) 
 
 the year 179 ij the gentleman alluded to when I 
 treated of the Chcerake, made an eftimate of the 
 numbers of the Upper-Creeks. At this time, 
 there were three thoufand and five hundred hun- 
 ters. When the Seminoles were included, the 
 number amounted to five thouOmd hunters. From 
 the year 1768, to the time juft mentioned, the 
 Creeks had cncreafed about one hundred. 
 
 The Muii '.-c appear to have croflcd the 
 Miffifippi about the time the Spaniards under the 
 command of Fernando de Soto firft landed in 
 Florida. Their tradition informs us, that when 
 they were moving downwards, they received in- 
 telligence concerning certain men, of a different 
 colour from themfclves, who had hair all over 
 their bodies, and carried thunder and lightning in 
 their hands. This faft was communicated to mc 
 by Mr. M'Gilwray. 
 
 The Chikkafah, Chicachas, or Chicafaws, in- 
 habit the weftern parts of Georgia, to the north- 
 ward of the Choktah. Their country is one of 
 fineft in North-America. 
 
 Thefe Indians inform us, that when they firft 
 came from the weft, they had ten thoufand men 
 fit for war -, " and this account, fays Adair, feems 
 very probable j as they, and the Choktah, and al- 
 fo the Chokchooma, who, in proccfs of time 
 
 i 
 
 ! 
 •J 
 
w| j )p H l i' tW i' " < t f' 
 
 ( xlviii ) 
 
 were forced by war to fettle between the two for- 
 mer nations, came together from the weft as one 
 family*." They are now much reduced in num- 
 ber. In the year i793> the number of their hun- 
 ters did not exceed five or fix hundred. 
 
 From the accounts which I have collefted from 
 the Chikkafah, I conclude that they crofled the 
 Miflifippi, nearly oppofite the Chikkafah-Bluff. 
 They aflure me, that they are only a fmall part 
 of the original nation, and that the greater part of 
 their anceftors ftill dwell beyond the Miflifippi, 
 towards the borders of the Pacific-Ocean. I have 
 not learned tlie precife period at which the Chik- 
 kafah crofled the Miflifippi. It is certain, how- 
 ever, that it was fome time after the arrival of 
 the Spaniards in Mexico. This inference is fafc- 
 ly deduced from a well-eftabliflied fad, viz. that 
 they and the Choktah brought with them from the 
 country weft of the Gre^t-River, thofe beautiful 
 horfes which are called the Chikkafah and Chok- 
 tah breeds. The Seminole-horfes, or thofe fine 
 creatures which are bred amojJg the Lower-Creeks, 
 are of the Andalufian ftock, and were introduced 
 by the Spaniards of St. Auguftine. 
 
 The Chikkafah are very particularly mention- 
 ed by the hiftorians of the expedition of Fernan- 
 
 • Page 3SZ. 
 
> !&- f- ' ^^ 
 
 rT-3«,-»5W^-. 
 
 'rr?"E=T^ 
 
 ( xlix ) , ^ 
 
 do de Soto into Florida. The Portugucfe au- 
 thor of Eivas calls their town Chicafa*. »jarcil- 
 laflb de la Vega calls it Chica^af. From the ac- 
 counts of thefc two authors, the firft of whom ap- 
 pears to have been a faithful recorder of fafts, it 
 fccms pretty certain, that a part of the Chikkafah 
 nation was fettled to the eaft of the Millilippi, 
 as early as the year 1541. 
 
 Bernard Romans informs us, that the Chikkafah 
 arc the only favages he has heard of, *' who make 
 their females obferve a fepn ation at the time of 
 their M<?^j (fome ancient almoft extirpated tribes 
 to the northward only excepted, and thefe ufed to 
 avoid their own dwelling houfes) ; the women then 
 retire into a fmall hut fet apart for that purpofe, 
 of which there are from two to fix round each ha- 
 bitation, and by them called moon-houfes.;}:" Our 
 author's information could not have been exten- 
 five. I believe it is certain that [befides the Chik- 
 kafah] the Choktah, the Cheerake and the Creeks 
 obferve a fimilar feparation. Among all thefe 
 tribes [not to mention many others], the men at 
 
 • A Relation of the lavafion and Conqueft of Florida by 
 the Spaniards, under the command of Fernando de Soto. p. 98, 
 &c. Engliih Tranflation. London: 1686. 8vo. 
 
 f Hiftoire de la Conquete De la Floride, &c. vol. ii. p. 
 364, &c. A Leidc: I73i. 
 
 X A Concifc Natural Hittory of Eaft and Weft-Florida, p. 64. 
 
 ■'3' 
 
■ uMHHjBJ I WMII I' ." ' T ' W ^' f ' - ■' 
 
 ). \ 
 
 ( » ) 
 
 thefe times rcfufc to have any (onncaion with the 
 women. They will not even eat out of the fame 
 fpoons the latter have made iifc of. 
 
 The Choktah, or Chatkas inhab'* the country 
 call of the Miffifippi, to the Ibuthward of the Chik- 
 kafah and Cheerake, and well of the Mulkohge. 
 ** Their country is pretty much in the form ot an 
 oblong fquare."* 
 
 I have already faid, on the authority of Adair, 
 that the Chik'.afah, the Choktah and the Chok- 
 chooma " came together from the weft as one fa- 
 mily." That they crofled the Miflifippi at the 
 fame time I think very doubtful. I believe that 
 the Choktah came in much later. It is certain, 
 however, that the Choktah came into Florida later 
 than the Creeks. The latter call the Choktah 
 their younger brothers. 
 
 In the year 1793, there were fuppofcd to be at 
 Icaft fix thoufand hunters of the Choktaii nation. 
 
 The Choktah are well known by the name of 
 the Flat-Heads, becaufe they formerly compreffed 
 the heads of their children with a bag of fand. I 
 believe, this praftice is now Uid afide. 
 
 f 
 
 The Katahba were once a confiderable nation. 
 Their country was bounded on the north and north- 
 
 * Adair, p. 282. 
 
 '.j£^. 
 
 
( H ) 
 
 eaft by North- Carolina ; on the caft and fouth by 
 South-Carolina; and about louth-wcft by the na- 
 tion of the Chccrakc. About twenty-five years 
 ago, their chief fcttlement was about one hundred 
 andjforty miles from the Chccrake, and about two 
 hundred miles diftant from Charlcfton. 
 
 In the infancy of the fcttlement of South-Caro- 
 lina, the Katahba could mufter fifteen hundred 
 fighting mtn. About the year 1743, this nation 
 confiilcd of almofl: four hundred warriors, of a- 
 
 hove twenty dilFcrcnt dialefts. 
 
 I am informed,* that the Katahba have an an- 
 niverfary meeting, intended to commemorate 
 their former greatnefs. This muft, indeed, be a 
 mclanchcjy talk. But nations who are faft paff- 
 ing to deftruftion mud be contented to wrap them- 
 felves up, for a time at leaft, in refledVions of a fe- 
 rious kind. It is on fuch occafions that they Ihould 
 learn to know and acknowledge the exiftencc and 
 the power of a creator, who formed all nations, and 
 fcatters them abroad ; who preferves and increaf- 
 ts them i who diminiflies or crumbles them to 
 nought. Thy power, O God ! has no limits j and 
 are we worthy of thy prefcrving care when wc 
 
 • By my friend Alexr.nder Martin, Efq. formerly Gorernor 
 of North-Carolina, and at prefent a member of the Senate of 
 
 the United-States. 
 
 ^i 
 
 ^.^^.^■..■■^^.^^..jMii,.^^^...^^ 
 
' I'mm • ■-7' :- y-' *' !,^ 
 
 ( Hi ) 
 
 ccafc to be virtuous, and refufc to cultivate the arts 
 of focial life ? 
 
 The Katahba are among the number of thofs 
 American tribes vho gave an artificial fliapc, by 
 means of a ftrong comprcflion, to the heads of 
 their children. This prafticc among the Katahba 
 has, I believe, fallen into difufe. The confe- 
 quencc is that we fee no Hat or comprcflcd heads 
 among the younger part of the nation ; a circum- 
 ftancc which does not fupport Profefibr Blumen- 
 bach's notion of the perpetuation of forms im- 
 prcffcd by fuch prafticcs*. I (ball examine this 
 fubjcft in a fcparate memoir. 
 
 Of the Woccons, I know nothing but what 1 
 colleft from Lawfonf. They inhabited the coun- 
 try of North-Carolina, in the beginning of the 
 prcfcnt century. At this time, according to the 
 author juft mentioned, thefe Indians and the Tuf- 
 caroras were " not two leagues afunder, &c."J. 
 The Woccons had two towns, viz. Yupwaurcmau 
 and Toopiatmeer, and one hundred and twenty 
 fighting men||. We hear nothing of them at pre- 
 fent. I imagine they arc entirely cxtinft. 
 
 • Inftitutiones Phyfiologics. Scft. xlv. p. 468. Gottin- 
 
 gx: 1787. 
 
 t A New Voyage to Carolina, Sec. This author fometime* 
 calls them Waccons ; and in his map we have Wacon. 
 I Page 231. II Page 234. 
 
 m 
 
 iinmtlWltiM 
 
»tl 
 
 t " 
 
 ( liii ) 
 
 The Natchez ilcfcrvc more of our attention 
 than moll of the nations whom 1 have mentioned. 
 But the limits ncccflTarily alhntctl to this work will 
 not admit of my fpcalcing of thcni as I could wifli. 
 I muft, therefore, content myfelfwith rcfcrrinrj 
 the reader, who is dcfirous of obtaining informa- 
 tion concerning them, to Charlevoix*, Uu Pratzf, 
 and other writers. 
 
 A number of families cC the Natchez are fet- 
 tled amonj- the Creeks. They now fpcak the 
 language of the Creeks J;. Some families are fet- 
 tled among the Chikkafah, and fpeak the Chik- 
 kafah-langu'ige. 
 
 The Mexicans are fo vn .^nown to us, that I 
 do not think it nfccfTary to fay ary thing con- 
 cerning them in th.s j^'acc. The C(jurl'c of their 
 migration to the country in which they founded 
 their empire, will afterwards be taken notice of. 
 I fhall alio endeavour to Ihow, that they are u£ 
 very ancient eflablilhment on this continent. 
 
 The Poconchi, as I call them, inhabited the 
 country about Guatimala and Honduras. I have 
 
 • Vol. II, p. 189, &c. 
 
 f The. Hiftory of Louifiana, &c. p. 291, &c. Englifli 
 Tranf:.' i--' London: 1774. 8vo. 
 
 I So at leaft I was informed by Mr. M'Gilwray, in 1790. 
 But, in 1794, an Indian interpreter aflured me, that thefe 
 Niichez ftill retain their proper language. 
 
 »-. s 
 
 i, ■ 
 
 -'--•■■^'^'^-■-rfftiy— - iJiiitffA- 
 
 _tyi"'-"'^-' 
 
T-r^ 
 
 ;t 
 
 li-U 
 
 liJ 
 
 m 
 
 I 
 
 ( Hv ) 
 
 not learned what was their proper name. Gage, 
 from whom I take the Poconchi words in my vo- 
 cabularies, calls the language Poconchi, or Poco- 
 man. I know nothing of this language but what 
 I learn from the author juft mentioned*. 
 
 The Darien-Indians inhabited the Ifthmus of 
 Darien. 
 
 - The Jaioi, the Arwaccs, and the Shebaioi in- 
 habited the country of Guaiana, in South-Ameri- 
 ca. De Lact, who is my authority for the words 
 in the languages of thefe Indians, fpeaks of the 
 Jaioi as inhabiting a great extent of country^ and 
 of their language being extremely commonf. 
 They perforated their nollrils and their lower lips. 
 
 Brafilians. Indians of Brafil. 
 
 Peruvians, Indians of Peru. Of thefe I can 
 fay nothing new. I have ventured to conjedlure 
 that they are the defcendants of the Toltecas J. 
 
 • A New Survey of the Weft-Tndies. Being a Journal of 
 three thoufand and three hundred miles within the main land 
 of America. By Thomas Gage, the only Proteflant that was 
 ever known to have travel'd thofe parts, London: 1669. 8 vo. 
 
 ■f- " Taiortim gens uti latiflime patet, ita & idioma ipforum 
 maxime commune eft in illis partibus." Novus Orbis, p. 642. 
 
 I Papers relative > to certain American Antiquities. By 
 Winthrop "^.iigent, Efq. and by Benjamin Smith Barton, p. 8. 
 Philadelphia: 1796. 410. 
 
 '■-■jtririjwiiilfcnfiniiTii 
 
 .1 — dica#- M' i ' rii)i yi* 
 
V 
 
 ( ^v ) 
 
 The Chilefe arc the Indians of Chili, in South- 
 America. Marcgrav fo particularly mentions 
 their prafticc of pulling out their beards, &c. that 
 I cannot refrain from quoting, at length, the words 
 of the author. ** Capite ut plurimum funt gran- 
 diufculo &' facie lata, imberbes, quia illam evel- 
 lunt duabus mytulorum conchis, arfte connexis, 
 & una parte firmiter ligatis, quas fecum & qui- 
 dem ad coUum appenHis geftant : et cnim non tan- 
 tum e mento & genis, fed & pudendis partibus 
 omncs pilos evellunt, tarn mares quam feminas, & 
 primum cineribus calidis illos fricant, ut ita faci- 
 lius radicitus evellant*." If this paffage had been 
 carefully confulted by Dr. Robertfon, and many 
 other writers, we fhould not, perhaps, have been 
 fo frequently told, that the Americans are by na- 
 ture dcftitute of beards : a fcandalous aficrtion, 
 which fhows the love of theory, and the deficiency 
 of refearch. 
 
 The Caraibes, or Caribbees, are well known by 
 thefe names. They are the natives of the Antilles. 
 They are of opinion that they originally came 
 from fome part of the country ofGuaiana : an opi- 
 nion whicii leemr, to be well founded. For there 
 is a very ftriking aiTinity between their language 
 
 • Georgii Marcgravii dc I/ieb(lad, Traw'latus Topograph- 
 icus & Meteorologicus Bradlit;, cum Ikliijfi iol.iri ; quibiis 
 additi funt illius & aliorum Comnicntarii De Brafilienfmm & 
 Chilcnfium Indole £c Lingua, p. 2-. Ainflclxdami, i6^8. Folio. 
 
 ■^ 
 
 . iiiin'lTri"'ri'<jilif'ii'iiii<i»iiiii»iii 1 " V' -•■,h^' 
 
 ->«***•**. 
 
 , .1 
 
 llUll laMli III III' I'lr^ 
 
{ 
 
 i 
 
 it 
 
 '■j ll i yf ' t.-,W;"-iftLJ» ! -J.i ' g«^»ft'^jg ' fW4.'.u 
 
 ( Ivi ) 
 
 and that of the Jaioi, one of the nations of Guaia- 
 na. In a map publilhed by Kircher, in his Mun- 
 dus Subterraneus, the country of Guaiana is called 
 Caribana. Rochefort derives the Caraibes from 
 Florida*. 
 
 ,.a', 
 
 I 
 
 HAVING thus finilhed my account [if it de- 
 fcrvcs that name] of the principal American tribes 
 and nations whofe languages arc compared with 
 thofe of the Afiatics, &c. I now proceed, agree- 
 ably to the order which I have propofed to my- 
 felf, to make fomc remarks concerning the Ame- 
 rican languages. Here, however, I fhall not take 
 up much time. The full difcuffion of the fubjeA 
 is referved for my Philofopbkal and Hiji or ical In- 
 quiry. 
 
 I think, it is evident from an infpedlion of my 
 vocabularies, that the languages of all the Ameri- 
 can nations in my larger lifts, beginning with the 
 Delawarcs, and ending \vich the Acadians, Penob- 
 fcots, Sankikani, and Pampticoughs, may, with 
 confidence, be referred to one great ftock, which 
 I call the language of the Lenni-Lennape, or De- 
 lawares. It is this lanj^ lage which has fuch a vaft 
 
 • Hilloire Morale dcs lies Antilles de L'Amerique. Tome 
 fecond. p. 158, &c. A Lyon; 1667. 
 
 ■^Sl'nit^f.i «lilWii 
 
■^^^Him^^i^w^^^ - 
 
 
 ( Ivii ) 
 
 ipiead in America. It had no other limits but the 
 Atlantic-Ocean on the eaft. We trace it with 
 confidence to the Miflifippi on the weft : on the 
 north we find it far beyond the lakes of Ca::ada; 
 on the fouth in North- Carolina, as among the 
 Pampticoughs j and in the very extremity of the 
 American-Union, or Georgia, amongthe Sawwan- 
 noo. Future refearches will doubtlefs difcover it 
 in the vaft countries [unknown to philofophers ; 
 traverfed but by traders and by Jefuits] which 
 are comprehended between the Miflifippi and the 
 Pacific-Ocean. 
 
 ••(■ 
 
 By the afliftance of a light, glimmering and 
 perhaps fomcwhat illufive, a light which time 
 (hall render ftronger, and more fure, I trace the 
 language of the Delawares in South-America. 
 I fliall not be furprifed to find it among the mife- 
 rablc and hardly human Pefferais, in Tierra del 
 Fuego. 
 
 The language of the Delawares is fpoken by 
 many other nations befidcs thofe whofe names oc- 
 cur in my vocabularies. A barren lift of thefc 
 nations could afford but little inftruftion to the 
 philofophical reader : and fuch a lift is all I could 
 attempt to give in this limited view of a fubjeft fo 
 extenfive. I Ihall content myfelf, therefore, with 
 obferving, that it is the dialects of the Delaware 
 
 4.,* 
 
 t1 
 
 
 *J**W>-iiiii 
 
''^? 
 
 ii nj < n i|t ijnHjUMH, i i ' g i r ' 
 
 ( Iviii ) 
 
 language which arc ib generally to be met with in 
 the relations of the early vifitors of the countries 
 of North- America, to the northward of the Chee- 
 rake, and other tribes, who are commonly called 
 the Southern-Indians. 
 
 A very refpeftable American author has ima- 
 gined, that the Indian tribes to the northward of 
 the river Saco fpake a language very different 
 from that of the tribes to the fouthward of the 
 lame river. He informs us, that " there was not 
 one word" of the language of the tribes of Pe- 
 nobfcot and St. John's, who dwell to the north- 
 ward of the Saco, in the Indian Bible of Mr. El- 
 liot*. If this aflertion were well-founded, it 
 would be a very interelling fafl ; and would, in- 
 deed, go far to prove, " that the river Saco was 
 an important dividing line between the Savage 
 nations of the eaft and weft parts of New-En- 
 olandf." But it is certain, that there is no radi- 
 cal difference between the language of the tribes 
 of Penobfcot and St. John's, and that which is 
 preferved in the Indian Bible juft mentioned. 
 
 It is well known that Mr. Elliot tranQated the 
 Bible into the language of the Natics, a confider-- 
 able Indian tribe in New-England. It is certain, 
 that the Natics fpake a dialed of the language of 
 
 • See Judge Sullivan's Hiftory of the Diftrift of Maine. 
 ,p. 26s. + ^^^^- P- *^^' 
 
 ther 
 bular 
 John 
 Conl( 
 
 Hi 
 
"■'I i JJM - ' I i .lJW l' t iWJ iy ^l.Hl l lll ..n^u l( |^ ■ ^VJLH il n^, ^ J, l | . 1 .| j .| i _ 
 
 ^jiiiHS^t^' 
 
 ( lix ) 
 
 the Dclawarcs -, a id it is evident, from my voca- 
 bularies, that the tribes of Penobfcot and St. 
 John's, fpeak. a dialeft of the fame general ftock. 
 Confequently, the Saco ought not to be confider- 
 ed as an important line of divifion between tribes 
 fpeaking languages eflentially different. In other 
 rcfpefts, it may have been a line of much confe- 
 quencej. 
 
 The vafl: fprcad of the language of the Dela- 
 wares in North- America is alfo evinced by the In- 
 dian names of many of the waters, the mountains, 
 and the vallies of the country. It is a fad, that 
 from the Atlantic to the Miffifippi, a large propor- 
 tion of the rivers and creeks, in particular, are ftill 
 beft known by the names [or rather corruptions 
 of the names] impofcd upon them by the Dcla- 
 warcs, and their brethren. I fhajl fully illuftrate 
 this aflertion in a map which is intended to be pre- 
 fixed to my large work relative to this country. 
 This is not the place to do it at length. I may 
 obferve, however, that Maffachufetts, Connefti- 
 cur, Monongahella, Allegheney, Mufkingum, Sa- 
 vanna, and Miflifippi itfelf, are all Delaware 
 words*. I believe, the fame may be faid of the 
 
 X " When the eaftcrn Savages, fays Judge Sullivan, made 
 ah hollilc expedition wcdward, they were not feen to come 
 further northward than to Saco-River," &c. The Hiftory, &c. 
 p. 264, 265. 
 
 • I ufe the word Delaware in this and many other places not 
 m:rely with a reference to the Lcnni-Lenn.ape, or Delawares, 
 
 ff 
 
 '-%■,■ 
 
 ftif'^--''-' 'i-'(t^fff"- "a^hiii^f 
 
 ^,**»i«^ft-< 
 
jj.' '-' i_!, ' !j; s.,j.MtkjU. i.vi - '^ ' f^a isu^vrH^ir: • 
 
 •^iSIS*-' 
 
 I 
 
 11 
 
 i 
 
 ( Ix ) 
 
 Miflburi. Ohio and Sufquehanna are not Dela- 
 ware words. ' * '^ 
 
 All the more favage nations of North- America 
 were wanderers. Few of them are now found in 
 the fame parts of the continent in which they 
 were originally difcovered. We have feen the 
 Sawwannoo on the banks of the river Savanna, in 
 Georgia, and in the neighbourhood of the Mifll- 
 fippi. At a later period, they inhabited the coun- 
 ty of Lancafter, where they are no longer feen. 
 They are now fcattered in very different parts of 
 the countries north and fouth of the Ohio. The 
 Delawares have long fincc relinquiflied the beau- 
 tiful river which bore their name*. The Ma- 
 hicanni and the Minfi have alfo fliifted their feats. 
 In fhort, it is a very rare circumftance for any 
 tribe to continlie in the fame diflrid for half a 
 dozen years. 
 
 This obfervation certainly applies to all our In- 
 dians : but I believe it more intimately applies to 
 the tribes of the Delaware (lock, than to thofc of 
 the Huron, Cheerake, and other races. If this 
 fufpicion be well founded, we are furnilhed with 
 one of the rcafons why the language of the Dela- 
 
 properly To called, but alfo to the Chippewas, Sawwannoo, 
 and the other nations fpeaking dialefls of their languages. 
 
 * Thefe Indians called the Delaware Lennapewi-Hittak, 
 wbich fignifie^ Indian-River. 
 
 ;-it. 
 

 ( Ixi ) 
 
 wares has fuch an immcnfe fpread through the 
 continent. Wanderers, from caprice or ncceflltyj 
 conquerors, ia purfiiit of emoire and of glory, 
 ncccfl^irily fpread their language far. 
 
 The Delaware language is faid to be deltitute 
 of the letters F and R*. This with refpcdt to the 
 language of the Delaware-Indians, properly fo 
 called, is mod probably the cafe. But it is an 
 obfervation which by no mer.ns a])plits to all the 
 dialedls of the Delaware language. The letter R 
 occurs in the language of the Chippewasf , the 
 Indians of Pcnobfcot and St. John's;):, the Sanki- 
 kani||, and fcveral other tribes, who are, undoubt- 
 edly, of the Delaware flock. Moreover, this let- 
 ter frequently occurs in the language of the Indi- 
 ans of Pennlylvania, towards the end of the laft 
 century j and there can be very little doubt, that 
 the author of the vocabulary which is my autho- 
 
 * Zeifljerger, p. 2. f Tlie following words, from 
 Long, will fliow that the R is not wanting in the Chippewa 
 language, viz. Mamay, many ; Meryummtgat, news, or in- 
 telligence; ^«r%«w,theglobe, or earth; /"^war/wj, health ; 
 Warbipcar, white; Otarpeet, under; not to mention many 
 others. 
 
 I Thefe Indians call the hair P>:etjooi brother Neecheer, and 
 daughter WetdoKcr. 
 
 II In the language of thefe Indians, Wyer, is head; Mytracb, 
 hair ; Rinjkan, the fingers ; Promine, the thigh ; Seukeree. rain, 
 and /iram, a dog. De Laet, p. 75,76. 
 
 ■■^•^-s.TSrSiii"- 
 
 ^ a^.A^it,lMWia^f^|^^.^j,^^j||i^^^.^ 
 
- ,-- -. ,1, y-i^^'.^LU - -WirMi 
 
 ^eSTWHS'lSBJI < 
 
 i? 1 
 
 
 
 I' it 
 
 % 
 
 K ' 
 n 
 
 ( Ixii ) 
 
 rity for this aflertion, is fpeaking of the Delawarcs 
 thcmfclves§. 
 
 I do not know that the letter F is to be found 
 in the languages of the Delaware {loci:. Lahon- 
 tan fays the Eflanapes and t!ie Gnacli tares, who 
 live upon a river, called the Long-River, to the 
 weft o( the Miflifippi, have it^. I am ignorant 
 what /anguage thefe tribes fpake. •' As for the 
 two confonants L and F, I never knew them, 
 fays Lawfon, in any Imiian fpcech I have met 
 withal*. The L appears to be very common in 
 many of our Indian languages j and I find the F 
 in the language of the Mulkohgej, ChikkafahJ, 
 and other tribes. 
 
 I muft confefs, to clofe this part of my fubjeft, 
 that the exiftcncc or the abfence of the letter R, or 
 any other letter, in a language, appears to me to 
 
 § I fhall here copy from this vocabulary fome words in 
 which the letter R occurs. Rhenus, man ; Hirufus, an old man ; 
 Nitarvus, wife ; Aranck, ftars ; Suckra, rain ; Mijrack, hair ; 
 Hijrano, the tongue ; not to mention many others. See t^oea- 
 iularium Barbaro-yirgineorum, printed in 1696. In the lan- 
 guage of the Delawares, according to Ziefberger, Lenno is a 
 man, and Milach, hair. In the fame language, according to 
 Heckewelder, Alank'u a ftar. 
 
 f New Voyages, &c. vol. ii, p. 303. ' • Page 231. 
 
 t They call God Efekeefah, and a dog Efa. 
 
 X Thefe Indians call our wild-turkey [Meleagris Gallp- 
 pavo of Linnxus] Fukk it, and the forehead Etcfun. 
 
 -Ji*.^i-^~- 
 
'--Myf; 
 
 ( Ixiii ) 
 
 be a matter of lefs confequcnce than is generally 
 luppofed. I li ivc already obferved, that the Up- 
 per or Ovcrhill C heerake make iife of the letter L, 
 and not of the R, whilft the Lower-Cheerakc 
 make ufc of the R, and not of the L. Thus the 
 former call thcmfelves Chcelake, the latter Chee- 
 rake. The former call fire Cheela, the latter Chec- 
 ra. Above one hundred and fifty years ago, Ro- 
 ger 'Williams obftrved the great variety of the 
 ' dialedts and proper fpeech of the Indians of Ntw- 
 England, " within thirty or forty miles of each 
 other," and exemplified it in the word y/««w, a 
 dog. " ylnum, the Cowwefet dialcft ; Jyim, the 
 Narroganfctj yfr««», the Qiiunnipieuck j ^/«w, 
 the Neepmuck. So that, fays our author, although 
 fome pronounce not L nor R, yet it is the moft 
 proper dialect of other places, contrary to many 
 reporti*." 
 
 The language of the Five-Nations next claims 
 our attention. It has long been known that all 
 the tribes in this confederacy fpeak dialefts of the 
 fame language. This will be evident from an ex- 
 
 • A Key into the Language of America : &c. London : 
 1643. I exceedingly regret that I have not been able to pro- 
 cure the original work. My information concerning it is de- 
 rived from the ColU:iions of tlie MaflacllUletts Hiftoricai Socie- 
 ety, for the year 1794, vol. iii. I hope the Society will be 
 induced to publidi, in fonu; future number of iheir valuable 
 Aork, the wliole of the vocabulary, ^ 
 
 *-_. " "••*•*>--' 
 
 --i#v 
 
-■y«yj»^«^rr";!ga,v<Bj)lfa 
 
 >■%*; 
 
 ( Ixiv ) 
 
 amlnation of my vocabularies, as far as they go. 
 Of the lanp;uap;e of the Cayugas, one of the con- 
 federated tribes, I have not been able to give any 
 fpecimen. My colleAion of Oneida and Seneca 
 words is alfo very fniall. The late Sir William 
 Johnfon remarks, that there is " fome difTercnce 
 of dialeft among the Six-Nations themfclves ; but 
 this i: little more than what is found in all the 
 European ftates*." 
 
 The language of the Scnccas is faid to be the 
 moft fonorous and majeftic. That of the Mo- 
 hawks is tiiought to be the moft polifhed. I be- 
 lieve, the actiuifition of the dialers of the confe- 
 deracy is a much more difficult taflc than that of 
 the Delaware dialefts. 
 
 The letters M and P do not occur in the lan- 
 guage of the confederates, <* nor can they pro- 
 nounce them, fays Sir William Johnfon, but with 
 the utmoft difficultyf." 
 
 The Tufcaroras,who form a part of the confe- 
 deracy ever fince 17 12, fpeak a language radical- 
 ly the fame as that of the other tribes. There is, 
 however, much lefs affinity between the dialed of 
 the Tufcaroras, and thofe of the other tribes in 
 the confederacy, than there is between the dialers 
 of thofe other tribes themfclves. 
 
 • Tranfaaitns of the Royal Society. Vol. 6j. f ^^^^' 
 
 -.^*a»r..-"-^ ^ ■ ^■"*^+,s. 
 

 ( Ixv ) 
 
 I have already faid, that the Cochncwagocs were 
 formerly a part of the Mohawks. Their Ian- 
 guage, ofcourfc, is that of the confederacy. 
 
 I have collcded but very few words in the lan- 
 guage of the Wyandots. They are fufficient to 
 fliow that their language is a dialed of that of the 
 Six-Nations. The fame remark applias to the 
 languag( of the Naudowcfllcs, and the Hoc'he- 
 lagenfes. 
 
 Of the Eriga/ 1 know but little. We are told, 
 that they were of the fame original ftock with the 
 confederates, and that their language partook of 
 that of the Tufcaroras*. I have not been able to 
 procure any words in the dialed of this tribe. 
 
 I believe it is univerfally admitted, that the lan- 
 luage of the Six-Nations and that of the Dcla- 
 waresand their brethren are radically diflfcrcnt. 
 
 • Lewis Evans's Geographical. Hiftorical, Political. Philo- 
 fophical and Mechanical Effays. The firft, &c. p. 13. Thi* 
 aathor informs us, that the Erigas " were feated on Ohio 
 and its Branches, from BeaverCreek to the Mouth of the 
 Quiiaghtena-River. The far greater part have been extir- 
 pated, fome incorporated into the Senecas, and the reft have • 
 retired beyond the woodlefs Plains over the Miffifippi, and 
 left the Confederates entire Mafters of all the Country. From 
 the Ruins of the Eriga Towns and Fortrcffes we fuppofe they 
 were the molt numerous of any in thefe Parts of America." 
 Ibid. 
 
 hi 
 
 
 
( Ixv! ) 
 
 Tins, at Icafl", is rhe opinion of every writer I have 
 confuked, and of every perfon I have convrrfcd 
 with, on the fubjcft. Still, however, it apcars to 
 me, that we have grounds for afltrting, that thcfc 
 languages are not radically difFe rent, though it 
 muft be confcflTed, that, in America, the rcfem* 
 blance between them is extremely fmal). It isj 
 indeed. To fmall, that were we not able to extend 
 our inquiries on this fubjedt beyond the limits of 
 America, we (hould continue the common aflcr- 
 tion, that it is not poifiblc to difcover any refcm- 
 blance between the language of the confederacy 
 and that of the Lcnni-Lennapc. I rccollcft but 
 two inftances of refembUnce between them. 
 Thefc defcrve to be mentioned. 
 
 The Onondagos, one of the Six-Nations, call a 
 ^tt Otftbijchtenothqua. The Narraganfcts call the 
 fame Jnetkquus : the Mahicanai, AnockfuL, and 
 the Kikkapoos, Unaaqua. In thcfe inftances, there 
 is an evident refcmblance between the two laft 
 fyllables (viz. nocbqua) of the Onondago word, 
 and the names of the Narraganfets, Mahicanni, 
 and Klkkapoos. Thefe three Uft» it is certain, 
 fpeak dialers of the Delaware language. 
 
 I have already obfcrvcd, that the Pampticoiighi 
 fpake a dialed of the Delaware language. Now 
 \l is to be obfcrvcd, that they call the numeral 
 fix, JVbo-yeoCi and the Tufcaroras, who fpeak tho 
 
 i.... 
 
 i'*:»im:;i-t'i-'»v.fi. 
 
 . fe*iSfcr.i-:.. 
 
 ^■)*J^, 
 
 ■■'"'' «rrtllif»t8«»aBi4v»-^ '^ ■.■iixi'.' 
 
 ''ii&^g%^ .rfi<aiti'„'fi'3i»*'^sw. 
 
( Ixvii ) 
 
 language of the confederacy, call the fame num- 
 ber Houtyoc, 
 
 If the reader will examine, with attention, the ro» 
 cabularies in this memoir he will difcovcr, in more 
 inftances than one, the common origin of the Un* 
 guages of the Six-Nations and thofc of the Lenni- 
 Lenn&pe in Afia, Thus, there arc undoubtedly ma« 
 ny Delaware words in the language of the Lefghii* 
 who inhabit the mountains of CaucafuA, and io 
 that of the Toungoofi, whofe fpread in Afia is 
 fo extenfive. In the language of thefe fame AHao 
 tic nations, he will difcover unequivocal traces of 
 the dialefts of the confederates in America. If 
 thefe pofitions be well founded, ^c ^re no longer 
 authorized to aflert, that the language of the Six- 
 Nations and th4t of the Delawares ^re radically 
 diflPerent, 
 
 None of the writers that I have confulted havf 
 difcovered any alBnity between the language of 
 the Cheerake ^nd that of the SixtNations. Char-r 
 levoix candidly confeflfes that he could not difco* 
 ver "to what language the Cherokees belong*." 
 I believe it ha$ been univerfally fuppofed, that their 
 language is radically different from tliatof the con* 
 federacy. Put this, I am pcrfustdcd, i« not the cafe. 
 
 The Mohawks call fire, Ocheeleh. The Chce. 
 rake call the fsi^me Chccra, Chcela, and Chcclah, 
 
 • Voli. p, 155. 
 
 
 -i^ife^ j^") fiMiifi*-'^^ 
 
( Ixviii ) - 
 
 The Onondagos call a dog, Tfchierba \ the Chee-» 
 rake, Keera, and Keethlah : the Tufcaroras Cbeetb. 
 Other infta .jes might be mentioned. 
 
 The Scnecas prcfcrve a tradition, that they 
 migrated from the vicinity of the Mufkohge- 
 country. This circumftance favours my opinion, 
 that the Six-Nations and the Cheerake »rc the • 
 fame people. 
 
 ' It appears, from different parts of Adair's Hiftery 
 of the American Indians ^ that there are fome words 
 common to the language of the Cheerake and 
 Muflcohge. 
 
 I find fome affinity between the language of the 
 Muflcohge and that of the Onondagos. The for- 
 mer call the ear Iftehuchtflco : the latter Ohuchta. 
 
 Between the languages of the Muflcohge, Chik- 
 kafah, and Choktah, there is an evident affinity. 
 Thus the numerals three and ten [viz. Tootchena 
 and Pokdle'\ are the fame in thefe languages. The 
 former call the numeral four Ohfta : the two latter 
 Oojia, • 
 
 Some words are common to the languages of the 
 Cheerake, Chikkafah, and Choktah*^. 
 
 Th(? dialefts of the Chikkafah and Choktah 
 • In the language of thefe three nations, Nanne Bfrnifict f 
 
 ■^^^-'Jtti^fc- 
 
"1 
 
 ( Ixix ) 
 
 are very fimilar. This will appear from many 
 parts of Adair's work. Their numerals are prc- 
 cifely the famrf . Interpreters arc not neceffary 
 in the intercourfe between thefe two tribes. 
 
 Du Pratz fays, that the Conchacs fpake a lan- 
 guage almoft the fame with that of the Chikka- 
 fah. Thefe Conchacs dwelt in Weft-Florida, to 
 the north of the Alibamous*, The fame author 
 informs us, that the nation of the Mobiliens, or 
 Movill, fpcak- the Chikkafah language^. The 
 Mobiliens were fettled to the eaft of the Miflfi- 
 fippi, in the time of Soto. 
 
 I have not been able to procure any words in 
 the language of the Katahba ; nor can 1 fay with 
 confidence to which of the American languages, 
 the language of this nation is moft nearly allied. 
 I have fome grounds for conjecturing, that the Ka- 
 tahba fpeak a dialed of the Chikkafah or Chok- 
 tah language. Adair fays, their language is a 
 " niixed" one.:j: 
 
 I am much at a lofs to know to which of the A- 
 merican languages, the language of the Woccons 
 has the greateft affinity. Lawfon informs us that 
 there was but one word]] common to their lan- 
 guage and that of the Tufcaroras; and yet thefe 
 
 t Adair, p. 78. 
 X Pag? 924. 
 
 • Pages 307, 308. § Page 309. 
 II The word Tfaure, cockles. 
 
 ^M-^fi!^iS^.r 
 
 l*^•»w»fc 
 
 <S2:\:-»,.,„2.,-i„ 
 
( »« ) 
 
 two nations lived not two leagues afunder^i 
 There is fome affinity between the language of 
 the Woccons and that of the Jaioi in Guaianaf , 
 
 It is greatly to be regretted, that we (hould be 
 fo ignorant as we are of the language of the 
 Natchez. I can fay nothing refpedling it. Du 
 Pratz fays thefc Indians fpeak " the Chicafaw 
 language*." This, however, is denied by fome 
 Indian interpreterti, with whom I have co;iverfed 
 on the fubjed. A circuroftance mentioned by 
 Adairf, convinces me, that the aiTertion of the 
 French writer wants confirmation. 
 
 I am not certain that I have difcovered any af- 
 finity between the language of the Mexicans and 
 that of any of the other American nations. It is 
 to be remarked, however, that my colkftion of 
 Mexican words is very fmall. It would, there- 
 fore, be wrong to conclude that the language of 
 thefc people is radically different from thofe of 
 oiuer Americans. Neverthclefs, I think it may 
 be faid, with fome degree of fafety, that if 
 there are in America two or more radicj^ lan-r 
 guages, the Mexican is one of theme 
 
 The Poconchi or Pocoman language appears tQ 
 have but little connection with any of the Nortl;- 
 
 § A new Voyage. &c. p. 231. 
 f The former call the head Z**/^/ die latter i7iy/#, 
 • Page 313. t P*«»^«»» 
 
 
mmm^'''fm'mmmmmmm 
 
 ( Ixxf ) 
 
 Aitieric^ti dialcAs. The letters L and R are hoth 
 fonnd ia this language. It is £iid to haw ** fome 
 conneftion" with the language called CbacciguelX. 
 
 There is fonic aiBntty between the language of 
 the Darien-Indians and that of the Pottawatameh, 
 afnd other tribes of the Delaware ftock. In the 
 language of the Poitawataweh, Nanna is nnother. 
 Naiinab is the fame in the language of the Indians 
 of the lilhmus. There is likewife fome affinitf 
 between the Poconchi and Darten languages. In 
 the former, Tat^ and in the latter Tautabt is father. 
 
 I have already faid, that there is fome affinity 
 between the language of the Jaioi, in Guaiana, 
 and that of the Woccons, in North-Carolina*. I 
 have alfo cbfcrved, ' that there is a confiderable 
 affinity between the language of the Caraibes and 
 that of the Jaioif . We, moreover, difcover fome 
 traces of rcfcmblance between the languages of 
 the Jaioi and Caraibes and that of the Natchez. 
 Thefe lad call fire Qua : the Jaioi Qmpoto ; and 
 the Caraibes Ouattou, 
 
 Having but fifteen or fixtecn words in the lan- 
 guages of ti' , ArwACCSB »)d the S^ebaioi<, two- 
 natioRii of Giu.iani.. I cannot ppeeend to fey any 
 thing conct ruing them. I have, in another place, 
 hinted a; the reiemb?ance which fubfifts between 
 
 I Gags, p. 466. • i»ee page 69. f See pagei 55, 56. 
 
 , V." 
 
 / ' 
 
;r 
 
 : ■ 
 
 I 
 
 ( Ixxii ) 
 
 the language of one of thefc nations and the dia- 
 lers of certain Semoyads, Toungoofi, &c. in A.- 
 fia*. 
 
 Time has not effaced every refcrnblance be- 
 tween the language of certain Brafilians and that 
 of fome of the tribes of North-America. In the 
 language of fome of the Indians of Brafil, the 
 eyes are called Scefcah. The Chippewas call 
 the fame Skefick : thcSawwannoo,Ske-fick-queh. 
 The Pottawatameh call an eye Ne-lkc-fick. 
 
 Of the language of the Peruvians, I cannot form 
 any certain judgment. 
 
 The language of the Chilefe bears fome affinity 
 to thofe of fome of the tribes of North-America. 
 I have juft faid that the Pottawatameh call the eye 
 Ne-fke-fick. The Chilefe calls the eyes Ne. 
 The latter call the mouth Oun. Certain Indians 
 in Pennfylvania call the fame Toon. 
 
 
 r 
 
 The preceding remarks, and the annexed vo- 
 cabularies, do not favour the opinion of Mr. Jef- 
 ferfon, that the number of radical languages in 
 America is fo greatf . It is true that hitherto we 
 have difcovered but very little refciiiolancc be- 
 
 * See page 22 of the Vocabulary, in the note, 
 f See pages 19, 20. 
 
 1: 
 
 1 
 
* ( Ixxiii ) . , 
 
 tween fcvcral of thefe languages. But then it 
 fliould be remembered, that our coUeftions of 
 words are very fmall and imperfeft, and of courfe, 
 that as yet we have not had opportunities of point- 
 ing out all the refemblances which may exift. 
 Much may be done by the labour of future inqui- 
 rers. 
 
 Wliat the Abbe Clavigcro has faid concerning 
 the great number of languages in America is by 
 no means conclufive. The languages of the 
 Me:acans, Otomies, Tarafcas, Mayas, and Miz- 
 tecas, were we in pofleflion of extenfive vocabula- 
 ries of them, would probably be found to bear fomc 
 affinity to each other. Our author informs us, 
 that in a journey " made by the Spaniards, in the 
 year 1606, from New-Mexico unto the river 
 which they call Tizon, fix hundred miles from that 
 province, towards the north-weft, they found there 
 fome large edifices and met with fome Indians who 
 fpoke the Mexican language,"* &c. 
 
 With regard to the thirty-five languages which 
 have been difcovered in Mexico, and the fifty 
 which the Portuguefe counted in Maragnon, in 
 the beginning of the laft century, no perfon will 
 imagine that they are all radically difl^erent. Cla- 
 vigero himfelf admits that there is a great affinity 
 
 1 
 
 • Vol. II, p. 214. 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 -II iiilil'iMjf ^^' 
 
( Ixxiv ) 
 
 :r 
 
 between fome of thofe languages, " which fticws, 
 he remarks, that they are fprung from the fame 
 parent, namely, the Eudeve, Opnta, and TanahU' 
 tiuira, in North-America, and the MocoH, Tola, 
 and Abipona, in South- America*." Even thofc 
 which, he fays, are as different from each otlu r as 
 the Illyrian from the Hebrew, fuch as the lan- 
 guapjes of the Mexicans, Otomies, &c.f it is pro- 
 bable will be found to bear fome, perhaps a con- 
 fiderable, refemblance to each other. The affini- 
 ties oi' languages arc not to be difcovered by a 
 fupcrficial view of them. Extenfive vocabularies 
 fhould be collefted, and thefe fhould be examin- 
 ed and compared with labour and with patience. 
 In fuch an invcftigation too, it is of efiential con- 
 fequence that the inquirer Ihould proceed with 
 candour, as well as with caution. 
 
 Nothing is more common than for Indian tra- 
 ders, interpreters, or other perfons, to aflert, that 
 fuch and fuch languages bear no relation to each 
 other : becaufe, it feems, that the perfons fpeak- 
 ing them cannot always underftand one another. 
 When thefe very languages, however, arc com- 
 pared, their relations, or affinities, are found out. 
 It is by fuch comparifons, that I have afcertain- 
 ed, that the language" of the Delawares is the lan- 
 euao'c of fuch a great number of tribes in Ame- 
 
 • Vol. II. p. 208. 
 
 t Ibid. 
 
 j; 
 
 
 .' ^*'^i<-' 
 
•i 
 
 %- 
 
 ( Ixxv ) 
 
 rica. It is by luch comparifons, that future in- 
 quirers may difcovcr, that in all the vaft countries 
 of America there is bur. one language : fuch inqui- 
 ries, perhaps, will even prove, or render it highly 
 probable, that all the languages of the earth bear 
 fomc affinity to each other. I have already difco- 
 vered fome Oriking affinities between the lan- 
 guage of the Yolofs [one of the blackeft nations 
 of Africa] and certain American tribes. What a 
 field for inveftigation does this laft mentioned cir- 
 cumftance open I Whilft philofophers are bufied 
 in inveftigating the influence of climate and food, 
 and other phyfical agents, in varying the figure and 
 complexion of mankind, they fhould not negledt 
 inquiries into the refemblances of all languages. 
 The farther we pufh our refcarchcs of this khid, 
 the more we difcover the proofs, if not of the ab- 
 folutc derivation of all mankind from one pair, at 
 
 Icaft of the ancient intercourfe of all the nations 
 of the earth. 
 
 I now proceed to give fome account of the dif- 
 ferent Afiatic and European nations whofe lan- 
 guages are compared with thofe of the Ameri- 
 
 cans* 
 
 • The reader will pleafe to obferve that in the following 
 vocabularies the American arc feparated from the Afiatic and 
 other languages by a line thus : 
 
 -«mmm...v^jq;;; 
 
 ►..»«>»>,►.. 
 
( Ixxvi ) ' 
 
 The Scmoyads fccm mod entitled to our firft 
 attention, as their range in Afia is fo great, and 
 as their language fccms to be fo unequivocally prc- 
 fcrved in an immenfe portion of America. 
 
 The original Semoyads, Samojedes, or Samo- 
 eds, commonly called by the Ruffians, Samoyedi, 
 " inhabit the northernmoft part of Ruflla along 
 the coafts of the Icy-Sea, from the river Petchora 
 as far as the Lena, and are divided into the Euro- 
 pean and Siberian Semoyadsf." All the Semoy- 
 ads lead a wandering life. 
 
 The Semoyads, lao, dwell in the vicinity of 
 Petchora, near the Frozen-Sea: thofe 121, 
 dwell in the vicinity of the town of Obdorflc, near 
 the fame fca : 122, in Joraczkago : 1 23, in Man- 
 gafea: 1 24 in Toorooganflco : 125, 126, on the 
 river Tomfk, in Siberia: 127, near Narim on 
 the Obe in Siberia : 1 28, on the river Kett ; and, 
 129, in the diftridt of Timfkago. 
 
 The numbers affixed to the Afiatic nations are the numbers 
 by which thefe nations arc marked in the l^ocaiularia Compara- 
 tiva of Pallas. In a few inftances, I have not exhibited any 
 tomparifon of the American with the Afiatic or other words. 
 In thefe cafes, the line is not made ufe of. 
 
 f The words in inverted commas are taken from a very ufe- 
 ful work, entitled Survey of the Ruffian Empire, Sec, p. 64. 
 Bv Cape. Sergey Plefcheef Englifti Tranflation. London : 
 1792. 8vo. I fliall frequently refer to this work in the fol- 
 lowing pages. 
 
 -S 
 
( Ixxvii ) 
 
 The KarafTini, 130, inhabit the kingdom of 
 Carezem, not far from the Gihon, called Oxus by 
 the ancientf.. 
 
 '• Taweeguini, 131. ' ■ • ' * 
 
 Kamaftfiiini, 132, dwell on the rivtr Kama, a 
 branch of the V^olga. 
 
 The Koiballi, or Kaybalhi, 133, and the Mou- 
 tori, 134, are of the lame race with the Semoy- 
 ads. Tliey arc difpcrfed in different parts of Si- 
 beria, as on the rivers Obc, Eniflcy*, Kett, 
 Tom, die. 
 
 The Mogul-Tartars, 135, arc alfo called Mun- 
 gals. They are principally difpcrfed in the deferts 
 ofGobey, and partly in the diftrii?: of Selenghinfkf . 
 The Mungals do not confider themfelvcs as 
 Tartars:):. 
 
 The Boureti, 136, called by the Ruffians, Brats- 
 kic, " live on the banks of the Baical, and 
 other places in the government of Irkoutik : 
 they differ from the Toungoofi only by their lan- 
 guage, which is compounded of the Mungalian : 
 they fubfift by the breeding of cattle and hunting, 
 and are all idolaters, governed by Shamans§." 
 Bell, who calls them Buraty, fays their faces 
 
 • Jenifea, Jenifei, Jen^ea. 
 I Strahlenberg, p, 5 1 . 
 
 f Plefcheef, p. 65. 
 § Plefcheef, p. 6j. 
 
 v^C 
 
4 
 
 !»'■■».» 
 
 
 ( Ixxviii ) 
 
 <( 
 
 <^ 
 
 arc not quite b flat as thofc of the Kalmucks j 
 their nofes being fompwhac higher., and their 
 countenances more opi?n*." . 
 
 The Kalmuks, 137, or as they arc called by 
 the Rufli.ms, Kalmhyki and Kalmyki, " fpcak the 
 Mungalian language, obferve the religion of La- 
 ma, get their livelihood chiefly by the breeding 
 of cattle, and live in large kibitki, a kind of tents. 
 Some o( them have carried their habitations in- 
 to the circuit of Stavropol in the government of 
 Siberia, andare Chtiftiansf." 
 
 The Toungoofi, Tungufi, or Tongufians, arc 
 a very numerous people. In the time of Strahlen- 
 berg, they were thought to amount to fcventy or 
 eighty thoufand men|, " They arc difperftd 
 from the river EniflTcy as far as the fea of Okhotflc, 
 and from the Penjinfkaya Gooba, beyond the 
 Chinefe frontier : they live by hunting and fifh- 
 ingi their tongue is a dialeft of the Manjcur. 
 They are all idolaters, under the government of 
 Shamans ||." 
 
 Some writers arc of opinion, that fome of the 
 Toungooli came originally ^rom Dauria§. On 
 the authority of the Chinefe Annals^ and other 
 
 * Vol. I. p. 299, 300. + Plefcheef, p. 66. 
 
 X Page 4';o. II Plefcheef, p. 67. § librand Idet and 
 Adam Brandt, as quoted by Strahlenberg, p, 451.-. 
 
 1 
 
( Ixxix ) 
 
 woiks, it is afltrtcd that the anceftors of the Ton- 
 goofi were the tirll original Tartars *. They call 
 themrdves Kalijuk-Tzin, That is, " generations 
 who have taken their fixed abode in certain 
 places." 
 
 The Toungoofi, 138, dwell near the town of 
 Nerzinfi< : ihofe 139 on the Jenifea : 140, in 
 the Province of Mangafca: 141, in Bargoozin : 
 142, Upper Angerfkich : 143, near Yakutlka , 
 
 14^ . ...1 Ochotlka. 
 
 T' muti, 145, the Chapogirri, 146, and the 
 Vuku-^uiri, 147, dwell on the river Eniliey. 
 
 The Aril, 148, the Kottowi, 149, the Aflani, 
 150, the Inbaci, 151, and the Pumpocolli, 152, all 
 inhabit in the vicinity of the Eniflcy. They arc 
 now very few in numberf. ^ 
 
 The Koriaki, or Koraeki, live in the nothern 
 part of Kamtchatka, " in the vicinity of the Pcn- 
 jinfkaya Gooba, and on the coaft of the Eailern 
 Ocean, almoft as far as the Anadir. They are 
 divided into the fcdentary or fixed, and the wan- 
 dering or the rein-deer Koriaki : the former fub- 
 fift by hunting and filhing. and the latter by rear- 
 ing reindeer. Their mode of living, their man- 
 ners, and cuftoms are very fimilar to thofe of the 
 Kamtchadals:}:." Strahlenberg fays they arc 
 
 • Strahlenberg, p. 451. f Paliai. J Plefchccf, p. 69. 
 
 I 
 
]',!- 
 
 ( Ixxx ) 
 
 bcardlcfs like the Laplanders, Scmoyads, andOf- 
 tiaks: ** For, in the firfl Place, they have natu- 
 rally very little hair about their mouth, and what 
 little they have they pluck out, as do alfo the "^a- 
 kuhti, Tungitsii and Kiilmucks* ." It is hardly nc- 
 ccflary to obfcrve, in this place, that the Ameri- 
 tan Indians very generally pull Mit their b'-ards, 
 as well as the hair from other pai t ; < ,' their i *>dics. 
 
 The Koriaki 153, dwell in the government of 
 Irkoutfk : 154, on the river Kolhima; and 155, 
 on the river Tigyl. , 
 
 Under this head of Koriaki, I may mention the 
 inhabitants of the ifland of Caraga, 156, which is 
 fituated near the north-eafl: coaft . Kamtchatka. 
 Pallas fays, they fpcak the Koriaki language. 
 
 The Tchouktchi, or Tchuktfchi, 157, inhabit 
 " the north-eaftern part of Siberia, between the ri- 
 vers Kolhima and Anadir, and are diftinguifhcd by 
 the names of P'ixed and Rein-deer Tchuktchi : 
 they are very rude and favage, and inclined to fu- 
 icide. By refemblance they feem to be of the 
 fame race with the Koriakif." I may here ob- 
 fcrve, that fuicide is the vice of our American In- 
 dians. Is not fuicide more common among fa- 
 vagc than among civilized nations ? J fhall exa- 
 mine this queftion in another place. Pallas lays 
 
 ♦ Strahlenberg, p. 396. 
 
 f Plefcheef, p. 71, 72. 
 
■i''.^^* . 
 
r 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 
 
 1.0 !|KfiSi 
 
 ^^^ 1^ Km IIIII2.2 
 
 
 
 1.1 i.-^"!^ 
 
 
 1111= - ^ 
 
 
 1.25 |l.4 ||.6 
 
 
 L 6" 
 
 ► 
 
 V] 
 
 <? 
 
 7^ 
 
 / 
 
 ^^.#/ 
 
 ! %^4 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 145S0 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
 
 ^f^ 
 
CIHM/ICMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 Collection de 
 microfiches. 
 
 Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques 
 
( Ijcxxi ) 
 
 * 
 
 the language of the Tchouktfchi is nearly a dialcft 
 of the Koriak. 
 
 The Kamtchadals are the people of Kamtchat- 
 ka, or Jecco as ir is called by the Chincfe. They 
 are now under the fubjeftion of the Ruffians, ?nd 
 have embraced the Chriftian religion. " They 
 get their livelihood chiefly by hunting and fifhing. 
 In winter they live in fubterraneous yurts, or huts, 
 and in the fummer inbalagans^ a kind of building 
 raifed on pillars in the manner of a pigeon- 
 houfe*." 
 
 The Kamtchadals 158, live in the northern 
 parts of the Peninfula, along the river Tigyl : 1 5 9> 
 in the weftern part along the river Bollhaya: 160, 
 on the river Kamtchatka, towards the North -Cape^ 
 
 The Japoniansj or Japoneefe, 161, are the 
 people of Japan. 
 
 The Kouriltzi, 162, inhabit the fouthern part 
 of Kamtchatka, and the Kouriflcie, or Kurile- 
 Iflands, which are fituated between Kamtchatka 
 and Japan. 
 
 The Mandlhuri, or Manjouri, 163 ; the Kitta- 
 wini, 164; and the Tangutani, 165, inhabit the 
 country, called Chinefe-Tartary. ' 
 
 m 
 
 • Plefcheef, p. 68. 
 
 til 
 
 HJ 
 
:m"^^^' 
 
 
 ( Ixxxii ) 
 
 ' The Indoftani, i68, are the natives of Bengali 
 thofe i6g, are the natives of Deccan. 
 
 The Malays, 183, and the Javanefe, 1841 are 
 well known by thefe names. 
 
 The Lefghis, Lefghintzi, or Lefguintfi, dwell 
 on and near Mount Caucafus. They " are divi- 
 ded into twenty-fcven tribes*.*' TJicy are faid 
 to be a reftlefs and faithlefs people, " making fre- 
 quent incurfions into Georgia and other neigh- 
 bouring countriesf ." 
 
 The Lefghis, 50, dwell on the Antzoogk t 51, 
 on the Jawr; 52, on the Choonzawgkj and 53, 
 on the Dcedo. 
 
 TlieTchiochonfki, 545 theEftlandians, $$; the 
 Careliiins, 56 ; the Olonetzi, 57 ; and the Lopari, 
 58, inhabit the country on both fides of the Gulph 
 of Finland. All thefe have a Finnic origin. 
 
 TheZhiryane, 59, "are found in the govern- 
 ment of Pcrme, and, like the Permiaki, can hard- 
 ly be diftinguilhed from the Ruffians; fome of 
 them have gone over to the river Obe;}:." They 
 are defcended from the Tchude, or Finns ||. 
 
 The Permiaki, or Pcrmians, 60, dwell in the 
 
 tP 
 
 Plefcheef, p. 63. 
 :ef, p. 53. . 
 
 f Ibid, p. 332. 
 
 II Ibid. p. 133. 
 
 iwiiifciviffeff'ki ,fiito;^Titoiii»tirrifi»^ 
 
 1 
 
( Ixxxiii ) 
 
 government of Perme, and about the northern 
 parts of the river Obe.* 
 
 The Mordva, or Morduini, 6i, are divided into 
 two tribes, viz. the Mokflian and the Erzian. 
 They inhabit the government of Nizney-Novgo- 
 rod, Kazane, Sinbirfk, Oufa, anJ Penza. Moft 
 of them are Chriftiansf. Like the Tchuvafhi, 
 they make the doors of their houfes to the fouth, 
 " that they may offer their prayers to the Sun.'* 
 They facrifice an ox to their god, whom they 
 name Jumjhipasj^. 
 
 The Moklhan 62, I have juft mentioned as a 
 branch of the Mordva. 
 
 The Cheremini, 63, more properly Tchere- 
 mifli, inhabit the governments of Kafane, Nizney- 
 Novgorod, and Orenburg. Some of them are 
 Chriftians, others Idolaters §. Thefe people have 
 defcended from the Finns. Their language has a 
 great affinity with that ofthe Finns, but it is much 
 mixed with that of the Ruffians and Tartars ||. 
 
 The Tchuvafhi, 64, called alfoCzuwafchi, are in 
 every refpeft like the Tcheremiffi, and live in the 
 
 • I beg leave to mention, in this place, that the Permiaki call 
 the eye, Schia (Strahlenberg). The Chikkafah-Indians call 
 the eyes Skin. . The Sankikani call the eye Schinquoy. See 
 the Vocabularies, No. xvii. 
 
 t Plefcheef, p. 5?. % Strahlenberg, p. 412, 413- 
 
 % Plefcheef, p. S4. II Strahlenberg, p. 355. 
 
 rf 
 
 ...f ^ - i'U.-<fa.'rii^'^.v'-' 
 
 ■^^i^u-^-^^i^yt^M^iCl ^v-^ 
 
( Ixxxiv ) 
 
 fame places with the Mordva : they arc almofl: all 
 Chriftians*. " They offer all thtir firft fruits to 
 their god, whom they call Thor, and fet before 
 him " a certain loaf-j-." 
 
 The Votiaki, or Votti, 6$, inhabit the govern- 
 ments of Kazane, and Viatka, and other neigh- 
 bouring dif^rifts. " They employ themfelvcs in 
 husbandry and breeding of cattle. Some of them 
 are Chriftians, but the greatcft part are Idolaters, 
 and governed by their Shamans^:." 
 
 " The Vogoulitch' dwell in the northern part 
 of the Oural Mountains. Part of them lead a 
 wandering life, and fomc are fettled. They fub- 
 
 • Pjefcheef, p. 54, 55. f Strahlcnberg, p. 355, 356. 
 
 X Plefcheef, p. 53, 54.— The Shamans are vizards or con- 
 jurers, who are in high eftimation among many of the idola- 
 trous nations of Ruflia. They pretend, (and unfortunately it 
 is believed by the miferable people among whom they refide) 
 that they can cure difeafes, avert misfortunes, and foretel 
 things yet locked up in the womb of time. They pretend to 
 do much more. 1 cannot help obferving, in this place, that 
 the conjurers among the American favages, are the Shamans 
 of this country. Their very ixiftence, in both portions of 
 the world, is a ftriking proof of the miferable and debafed 
 condition of extenfive familie? of mankind. It tells us, howe- 
 ver, what was once probably, the conditions of thofe very na- 
 tions vvhom fcience and freedom now enlighten. // tells us 
 what may again be our lot, flionld we relapfeinto time* of 
 ftupidity and error. But even the wifeft of nations arc ftill 
 fomewhat under the government of Shamans. 
 
( Ixxxv ) 
 
 fift chiefly by hunting and fifliing. Some of them 
 areChriftians; the reft are Idolaters*." Strah- 
 leqberg fays that the fe people are defcended from 
 !thc Hunsf. When the Vogoulitchi have killed 
 feveral bears in the woods, they offer three of 
 them to their gods %. 
 
 The Vogoulitchi 66^ dwell in the government 
 of Tobolfk in Siberia : 68, near Chendeema, and 
 69, near Berezov, both in the government of 
 Tobolflc. 
 
 The Oftiaks 70, dwell about Berezowa: 71, 
 Dear Narim ; 7 J» on the loganni : 73, in the dif- 
 trift of Loompokonlk : 74, in the diftridt of 
 Waflioguanlkawgo : 75, on the river Taz. 
 
 The Pcrfians, 76, are well known by this 
 name. 
 
 The Gurdi, 77, are the people of Curdiftan, or 
 Gurdiftan. 
 
 TheOfetti, Ofletintzi, or Offi, 79, are fuppofed 
 to be the ancient Uzi. They live in the middle 
 part of the Caucafian-Mountains. . 
 
 The Dugorri, 80. 
 
 The Turks, 88, are well known by this name. 
 
 * Plefcheef, p. 55. t Page 97' J |f trahlenberg, p. 
 j6, 97. 
 
 ijpi 
 m 
 
 iii 
 
 X. 
 
( Ixxxvi ) 
 
 The Tartars, 89, dwell in the province of Ka- 
 zanc : 90, 91, in the government of Orcnburgh, 
 in Siberia: 92, 93, on Mount- Caucafus : 94, 
 near the town of ToboUk : 95, in the diftrid of 
 Tchatfkago : ^6, in the diftrift of CheeoUimie i 
 97, on the Jenifea : 98, near Kooznetfkaw -, and 
 <)9, on the Baraba. 
 
 The Kangatfi, joo, live in Independent Tarta- 
 ry, in Afia. 
 
 The Teleouti, or White-Kalmuks, loi, live in 
 villages about Kuznetflc. 
 
 The Bucharians, or Baflikirtzi, loa, dwell in 
 the fouthern part of the Uralian-Mountains. 
 
 The Kirghiffzi, or Kirghis-kaifaks, 104, be- 
 tween the rivers Oural and Emba. 
 
 The Yakouti, 106, dwell near the rivers Lena, 
 Yana, &c. in Siberia. ** Their outward appear- 
 ance, language, cuftoms and falhions, fhew that this 
 race defcends from a mixture of Tartars and 
 Mungals*." 
 
 The Kartalini, 108, dwell on Caucafus. 
 
 The Imeretians, 109, people of Imeretia. 
 
 The Suanetti, iioj the Kabardinian Tcher- 
 kefll, 1 1 1 i the Altckefick-Abiffinian, 112; the 
 
 • Plefcheef, p. 60. 
 
 \ 
 
 m- 
 
\ 
 
 ( Ixxxvii ) 
 
 the'Kufhazibb-Ablflinian, 113; the Tchechcntzi, 
 1 14 J the Inguflievtzi, 1 15 ; the Toofchetti, 116; 
 the Kazee-Koomitlki, 117, and the Aka(hini> 
 I19, all dwell on and near Caucafus. 
 
 In my vocabularies, I have alfo given a place to 
 the Chinefcj totheVinds, or Vandals, who inha- 
 bit the countries of Lufatia and Carniola ; to the 
 native Irifli j to the Wallachians, or people of 
 Walachia, Moldavia, and the frontiers of Tran- 
 fylvania j and to the Anglo-Saxons. I have alfo 
 mentioned the Eflcimaux, who there is every rea- 
 fon to believe are derived from Afia. as well as 
 the other Americans*. 
 
 # The foregoing notices concerning the AfiaticandEuropek 
 an nations will, doubtlefs, be thought too brief: but neither 
 time nor inclination would permit to enter farther on the fub- 
 jeft at prefent. As we are now in pofferfion of excellent maps 
 of the countries inhabited by the nations whom I have menti- 
 oned, the reader will not find it a difficult matter to difcover, 
 with care, the prccife places of their refidence. I'he beau- 
 tiful maps prefixed to Pennants' j^rffic Zoology are worth 
 confulting. I would alfo refer him to the map prefixed 
 to Plefcheef's Surveys and to that in Strahlenberg's wo'^, 
 entitled an Hijlorico-Geografhical Defcription of the North and 
 EaJIern Parts of Europe and Afia, &c. Engliih ■ .nflatioa. 
 London: 1738. 410. This is the work which I iii.\-i often 
 alluded to in the courfe of this inveftigation. 
 
 : ! ! i| 
 
 \V 
 
 \ ; 
 
 \'l 
 
 \n .'it 
 
 , ■Uti^Hi-UYimt ^'itbfsB^L 
 

 ( Ixxxviii ) 
 
 THE comparative vocabularies which arc pub- 
 liflied in this memoir, fcem to render it certain, 
 that the nations of America and thofe of Afia have 
 a common origin. I flatter myfelf that this point 
 is now eftabliflied with fome degree of certainty, 
 though I by no means fuppofe that what I have 
 faid fliould preclude the neceflity of farther inqui- 
 ries on the fubjeft. On the contrary, I am per- 
 fuaded that I have only opened a mine, in which 
 future labourers will difcover great and many 
 riches. 
 
 But it may be faid, the origin of the Americans 
 is not yet afcertained. My vocabularies only 
 prove " that the Americans and many Afiatic and 
 European nations are the fame people." They tell 
 " us not which was the parent ftock." I have alrea- 
 dy admitted thefe two pofitions, in a former part 
 of this difcourfe*, and I am willing to admit them 
 through the whole of this difcuflion. 
 
 I have entered upon the fubjeft of this memoir 
 uninfluenced by theoretical authorities of any kind. 
 I was of opinion that he who undertakes the invef- 
 rigation of any important queflion, whether it re- 
 lates to phyfics or to morals, fhould endeavour, as 
 
 ; V ,• • Seepage 15. 
 
 r 
 
 { ^ 
 
 ,r^*' 
 
( Ixxxix ) 
 
 much as poffibfc, to divert his mind > f every fpc- 
 cies of prejudice : and what are many authorities 
 as we call them, but prejudices of the ftrongcft 
 kind ? Thus influenced by an opinion of the ne- 
 cefTiiy of a free and unbiaffed invcftigation of the 
 fubjcft, I concede, for the prefcnt, that it may be 
 doubtful, whether the Afiatic and European na- 
 tions, whofe languages I have compared with thofc 
 of the Americans, gave origin to the latter, or 
 whether the latter are not rather the original 
 ftock of the former. 
 
 It was the opinion of Mr. Jcffcrfon, that the 
 nations of America are *' of greater antiquity than 
 thofc of Afia." Our illuftrious countryman was 
 induced to adopt this opinion, from having, as he 
 fuppofed, difcovered that there is a much greater 
 number of radical languages in America than in 
 Afia. If the pofition were cftablilhed, the infer- 
 ence might, perhaps, be maintained. But! think 
 I have fhown, that we are not in pofreiTion of fads 
 to prove that there arc in America many radical 
 languages, whatever may br done, at fome future 
 period, by a more complete inveiligation of the 
 fubjcft. On the contrary, my inquiries fcem to 
 render it probable, that all the languages of the 
 countries of America may, in America, be traced 
 to one or two great (locks. In Afia, I think, they 
 may confidently be traced to one. For the lan- 
 guage of the Mexicans, which is fo difFcreat from 
 
 n 
 
 #*., 
 
p- 
 
 ( xc ) 
 
 that of the other Americans, has fome affinity 
 to the languages of the l^fghis and the Pcrfians : 
 and I have already obfcrved, that the language* 
 of thcfe two Afiatic nations arc prcfcrved among 
 many American tribes*. 
 
 I believe it is a faft, that in America there is 
 frequently lefs affinity between languages which I 
 confider as being radically the fame, than there is 
 in Afia between languages which are alfo taken to 
 be radically the fame. This, however, docs not, 
 in my opinion, prove that the Americans are of 
 greater antiquity than the Afiatics. It would feem 
 to prove no more than this, viz. that the Ameri- 
 cans alluded to have been longer feparated from 
 each other in America, than the Afiatics of whom 
 I fpeak have been feparated from each other in 
 Afia. 
 
 Since, then, the affinity which fubfifts between 
 the languages of the Americans, and thofc of the 
 Afiatics and Europeans does not, in my opinion, 
 inconteftibly prove, that the former arc the dc- 
 fcendants of the latter, but only that they are one 
 and the fame people, it is proper that I fhould 
 fliow the real origin of the Americans by attend- 
 \n<f to other circumftances bcfides that of lan- 
 guage. This I Ihall endeavour to do, principally 
 by examining, in a few words, two interefting 
 features in the hiftory of America. 
 
 • See pages 14, 67. 
 
 "M^^^ _ . t; 
 
\ 
 
 ( xci ,) 
 
 Fiift. I have already remarked, that were it not 
 for the traditions of many American nations wc 
 might for ever remain in doubt concerning the 
 real origin of thefe people*. The traditions of the 
 tribes and nations of America arc, indeed, entitled 
 to much attention in an inquiry into their origin. 
 For notwithdanding the rude condition of molt 
 of thefe tribes, their traditions are often prefervcd 
 for a long time in confiderabie purity, as I have 
 difcovered by much attention to their hiftory. 
 Befides, it is certainly an eafy matter for nations, 
 however ignorant of arts, to preferve, through a 
 fcries of fcveral generations, the great features of 
 their hiftory. Thus what circumftances Ihoukl 
 prevent the poftcrity of the prefentChikkafah from 
 knowing that the nation originally croflcd the 
 MilTifippi ? Or is it likely that the poftcrity of the 
 Savvwannoo will ever forget that they once inha- 
 bited the banks of the Savanna-River ? 
 
 If all, or many, of the North-American tribes ' 
 had prefervcd a tradition, that their anceftors for- 
 merly dwelt towards the rifinp; of the fun, and that 
 in procefs of time, impelled by the fpiritof con- 
 queft, by urgent ncceflitics, by caprice, or by the 
 influence of a dream, they had moved towards the , 
 fetting of the fame planet, would not fuch a tra- 
 dition be thought entitled to fomc attention in an 
 
 • See page 15. 
 
 i 
 
 (. I 
 
 -■^ --,r- 
 
 ._ ..»■/* 
 
 4 Jfi.r^^^"**^*' 
 
 
 -r~ 
 
 •^jrf^ 
 
 y- 
 
 . .,J--~.'J 
 
f ' Jr ' w-rff"^"; "iy 
 
 r 
 
 / 
 
 (' xcii ) 
 
 inquiry concerning the original of thefc people ? 
 Would notfuch a tradition rather favour the opini- 
 ons of thofe writers who have imagined, that the 
 Norwegians, the Welfli, and other nations of Eu- 
 rope, have been the principal peoplers of Ameri- 
 ca? But the nations of America have notprefer- 
 ved any fuch tradition as this. On the contra- 
 ry, their traditions inform us that they came from 
 the Weft J that they croffcd the Miflifippi, and 
 that they gradually travelled towards the eaft. 
 " When you afk them," fays Lawfon, fpeakingof 
 the Carolina-Indians, " whence their Fore-fathers 
 came, that £rft inhabited the country, they will 
 point to the Weftward and fay. Where the Sun 
 fleepSy our Fore-fathers came thencefy" &c. 
 
 As far as my inquiries have extended, all the 
 Indian nations on this fide of the Miflifippi aflert, 
 that they paflfed from the weft, from the north- 
 weft, or from the fouth. Many of them fpeak of 
 their pafTage acrofs the Miflifippi. The Natchez 
 informed Du Pratz, that before they came into 
 the country eaft of the Miflifippi, they dwelt near- 
 ly in the foath-weft, " under the fun.J:" The 
 Muflcohge, or Creeks, aflert that they crofled the 
 Miflifippi about the time that the army of Soto 
 rambled through Florida. || The Chikkafah have 
 told me, that they formerly lived to the weft of the 
 
 ' t A New Voyage, &c." j. 170. 
 i The Hillory of Louifiana, &c. p. 292. || Seepage 47. 
 
 -•' -i-v- J»*-.«j,>'-*'^iV|>***4!W!H'''"' ■-■^'ii^^k^.jUMif''*^'^'^'''''^^'^''^^^'^!^ 
 
 
 
- ^ l | , ^ w^>9m^ _ ' ! ' m • tl \' -^ ^• ^9 ^ f fl^lm'f09^ 
 
 W?**'- 
 
 li^dBnaipMiVH>*Mw»- i 
 
 ( xciii ) 
 
 Miflifippi, and that they rclinquifhcd that country 
 in obedience to a dream, in which they were 
 advifed £o leave their weftern eftablifhment, and 
 to go to the country where the fun rifes. I have 
 been aflured, that the Six-Nations afl'ert that they 
 travelled from the weft, or fouth-wcft. The 
 Mahicanni have told me, that they came from the 
 weft beyond the Great-River, or Miflifippi. Ro- 
 ger Williams informs us, that the fouth-weft, or 
 Sawwaniu, is the great fubjedt of the difcourfc of 
 the Indians of New-England. " From thence, 
 fays our author, their traditions. There they 
 fay, at the fouth-weft, is the court of their great 
 God Cawtantowwit. At the fouth-weft are their 
 fore-fathers' fouls. To the fouth-weft they go 
 themfclves, when they die. From the fouth-weft 
 came their corn and beans, out of the great God 
 Cawtantowwit's field *." / 
 
 The adlual march of many of the American 
 tribes ftrongly fupports their traditions. We have 
 traced the Sawwannoo from the fouthj-, and it is 
 known that the Tufcaroras came from the fouth 
 when they joined the confederacy of the Five-Na- 
 tisns. A few years ago, there were ftill living 
 fome old Indians who recollected when a part of 
 the Chikkafah nation firft arrived in the neigh- 
 bourhood of St. Auguftinc, from the weftern fide 
 
 
 .f 
 
 
 1-! 
 
 
 1; 
 
 f. 
 
 * A Key into the Language of America, &c. 
 pages 32, 33, 60. 
 
 t See 
 
 H 
 
 iiilri^>£:ii.U 
 
j'ji^'rrrg'j^xryf^- 
 
 ( xciv ) 
 
 of the Miffifippi. I do not think it neccffary to 
 mention other inftances. 
 
 The peregrination of the Toltecas, the Mexi- 
 cans, and other nations, ftrongly fupport the no- 
 tion of their Afiatic origin. If we can depend up- 
 on the teflimony of the unfortunate Boturini, the 
 firft of thefe nations even preferved in their Di- 
 vine Book a reprefentation of " their journey in 
 Afia, their firft fettlements upon the Continent of 
 America, the founding of the kingdom of Tula, 
 and their progrefs till that time.*" It is to be re- 
 gretted that our inforntiation concerning the Tol- 
 tecas is fo much involved in obfcurity, and per- 
 haps in fable. The migration of the Mexicans 
 has much more the appearance of truth. It is 
 faid, that until about the year 1160 of our sera, 
 they inhabited a country, called Aztlan, which 
 was fituated far to the north of the gulph of Cali- 
 fornia. In their progrefs to the fouth, they crolT- 
 ed the Rio-Colorado, or Red-River, which emp- 
 ties itfelf into the top of the gulph, and afterwards 
 croflcd the Gila, a branch of the Colorado, where 
 remains of a vaft edifice which they conftruftcd 
 are ftill to be fcenf . The remaining part of their 
 rout I do not think it necelTary to purfue, as my 
 
 • Clavigero's Hiftory of Mexico, vol. I. p. 87, 
 I Ibid. p. ii2> 113, 114, &c. 
 
 VlrW 
 
 P)#--. 
 
W IM Ml' II 
 
 •W^ 
 
 wmr 
 
 "W 
 
 ( xcv ) 
 
 - % at prcfent, is to fhow that they mU 
 jm the northward. 
 
 onlv '"' 
 gratt 
 
 Secondly. / When the Europeans took pofTeifi- 
 on of the countries of North- America, they found 
 the weftern parts of the continent much more 
 thickly fettled than the eaftcrn. This affertion 
 is confirmed by the tcftimony of all the earlier 
 viiltors of America; and it is a fa6t which, in my 
 ©pinion, gives confiderable weight to the theory, 
 that the Americans are of Afiatic origin. I fliall 
 not attempt to conceal that this greater degree of 
 population of the weftern parts of America was 
 ufed as an argument to prove the derivation of the 
 Americans from Afia almoft two hundred years 
 
 'St.*. 
 
 Many monuments, which have efcaped the ra- 
 vages of time, and will probably, for ages yet to 
 come, folicit the attention of the antiquary and 
 philofopher, are fo many proofs of the higher de- 
 gree of population of the weftern over the eaftcrn 
 parts of North-America. The monuments which 
 I allude to are the, large earthen fortifications or 
 walls, the vaft mounds, and other fimilar works, 
 which have been difcovered in America. Thefc 
 are to be feen in every part of the continent. But 
 I believe, it is a fad:, that they arc much lefs nu- 
 merous in the countries which ftretch along the 
 Atlantic-Ocean, and from thence to the great 
 
 /^i 
 
 u 
 
 f See Brerewood's Enquiries, &c. p, 117. 
 
( xcvi ) 
 
 ranges of our mountains, than they are in the 
 countries which arc comprehended between thofc 
 mountains and the Miffifippi. There are good 
 reafons for fuppofing that thcfe monuments are 
 ftill more numerous in the vaft countries weft of 
 the Miffifippif. 
 
 I find my fubjeft ftretching into great extent. 
 In poireflion of many new fafts, and difpofcd to 
 fpeculate upon them, it would be an eafy tafk to 
 increafe the value, as well as the bulk, of this me- 
 moir. But time is not at my command j and 
 he^th has long forfaken me. From the fummit 
 of one hill, I difcern another and another j and the 
 valley or the plain, to which I have been anxious 
 to direft my fteps, is ftill far off. Prudence re- 
 quires that I fhould repofe in fome humbler Ipot. 
 Yet I fhall proceed a little farther. 
 
 It was the opinion of Poftel, that all the coun- 
 tries of North- America were peopled by the At- 
 lantides, inhabitants of Mauritania. This writer 
 is faid to have been the firft " who made fuch a 
 difference between the two Americas, by means of 
 the Ifthmus of Panama j that according to him, 
 and thofe who have adopted his Opinions, the 
 Inhabitants of thofc two Continents have nothing 
 
 t See Papers relative to certain American Antiquities. By 
 Winthrop Sargent, Efq. &c. p. 9. 
 
 
 1 
 
( xcvii ) 
 
 common in their Origin*." I have not Teen what 
 Poftel has written on the fubjeft j nor can I rea- 
 dily conceive by what arguments he has defended 
 an hypothcfis, fo extraordinary, and fo eafily dif- 
 proved. But even in our own times, an opinion 
 fomewhat fimilar to that of Poftel has been main- 
 tained by a writer of much learning, and of exten- 
 five rcfearch. / " We conjefture," fays the Abbe 
 Clavigero, the author I allude to, " that the an- 
 ceftors of the nations which peopled Sourb -Ame- 
 rica went there by ihe way in which the animals 
 proper to hot countries paffed, and that the an- 
 ceftors of thofe nations inhabiting all the coun- 
 tries which lie between Florida and the moft 
 northern part of America, paffed there from the 
 north of Europef.'y 
 
 If my comparative view of the languages of 
 America with thofe of Afia and of Europe, is of 
 any importance in afcertaining the parental coun- 
 tries of the Americans, it muft then be admitted, 
 that it is unfavorable to the notion, that the peo- 
 ple of the countries of the northern and the fouth- 
 crn continents of the new-world have a different 
 origin. I have already pointed out the refem- 
 blances which fubfift between the languages of 
 fcveral nations in North and fcveral nations in 
 
 o 
 
 • See Charlevoix's Preliminary Difcourfe, p. 3. 
 t The Hiftory of Mexico, vol. II. p. 215. 
 
 ■;iil 
 
 .wss:i,J 
 
( xcviii ) 
 
 South-America*. Other refcmblances will be 
 difcovercd by an infpedlion of the vocabularies. 
 Thus we trace the language of the Jaioi of Guai- 
 ana to that of the Koriaki, and other northern Afi- 
 atics. We trace the language of the Shcbaioi, 
 another nation of Guaiana, to the languages of 
 the Taweeguini, theSemoyads, theToungoofi, the 
 Yokagirri, the Kottowi, the Aflani, Sccf. The 
 language of the Caraibes, who may be called 
 South-Americans, has a remarkable affinity with 
 that of feveral nations in the north of Afia^. 
 We difcovcr an evident affinity between the lan- 
 guage of certain Brafilians and that of the Kuiha- 
 zibb on Mount- Caucafus, the VogouHtchi, and the 
 language of the Inbaci, who dwell in the vicinity 
 of the Enifleyll. Even in the imperfcft vocabu- 
 lary of the Peruvians, I difcover the language of 
 
 * See pages 71, 72. 
 
 t See page 22 of the vocabulary, in the note. 
 
 : The Caraibes call father, Baba : the Tartars on the 
 Jenifea call it the fame. There is even fome refemblance be- 
 tween the language of the Caraibes and that of the Cheremiffi. 
 The former call the fun, Kachi y the latter Ketfche. The for- 
 mer call a ftone, TUou: theLcfghis, 50, call the fame, Ttb. 
 There is moreover fome affinity between the language of the 
 Caraibes and that of the Elkimaux, who are undoubtedly Afia- 
 tics. The former call the earth, Nonum: the latter, Nuna. 
 II The Brafilians call fire, Tata. The Vogoulitchi, 67, call 
 the fame Tat. The former call the eyes, ' Defa, and De/a. 
 The Inbaci Dees. 
 
 ^em 
 
 'S^fe-MitotftS 
 
 ":?3^-. 
 
 ..;-a^ 
 
( xcix ) 
 
 fome of the Caucafian tribes*. The language of 
 the Chilefe, who inhabit the utmoft limits of my 
 refearches in South-America, may alfo be traced to 
 that of the Tcherkefli, the Zhiryane, the Vogou- 
 litchi t, &c. 
 
 I do not mean, by thefe obfervations, to afTcrt, 
 that South-America has not received any of its 
 inhabitants from the parallel parts of Afia or 
 Africa. Accidents, with which we are not ac- 
 quainted, may have thrown both fouthern Afia- 
 tics and Africans upon the coafts of America. 
 But hypothefis fhould be avoided as much as pof- 
 fible in an inquiry fuch as this ; and fimplicity in 
 the inveftigation fhould be aimed at. From a 
 comparifon of the languag-s of the South-Ame- 
 ricans with thofe of the Afiatics, I cannot doubt 
 that the former, as much as the North-Americans, 
 are the defcendants of the latter. If we difcover 
 fome refemblance between the languages of South- 
 America and that of the Malays, &c. the fame 
 may be faidof the languages of the North-Ame- 
 ricans and the Malays. The only inference 1 
 
 ♦ In the language of the Peruvians, the earth is called 
 Lada. It is Latta in the language of the Chechengi, and 
 Laite and Latte in that of the Ingooihevi, or Inguflievtzi,' who 
 both live in the middle of the mountains of Caucafus. 
 
 t The Chilefe call the eyes, A'^ .• the Tcherkefli, Ne. The 
 former call the ears, Pilum: the Zhiryane, the Permiaki, 
 &c. Pel: the Vogoulitchi, Pel, Pail, Sec. 
 
'■}»■ 
 
 ( 
 
 ) 
 
 think proper to deduce from fuch rcfcmbUnces 
 is this, that the languages of the Americans in 
 both continents, and the Malays, &c. retain fome 
 fragments of the language which they have both 
 borrowed from the more northern Afiaticsf. 
 
 As to Clavigero*s notion that there was " an 
 ancient union between the equinodial countries 
 of America and thofe of Africa, and a conti- 
 nuation of the northern countries of America with 
 thofe of Europe or Afia j the latter for the paffage 
 of bcafts of cold climes, the former for the paf- 
 fage of quadrupeds and reptiles peculiar to hot 
 climes* :" it is not, in this inquiry, entitled to 
 much attention. Ncverthclefs, I beg leave to 
 make a few obfervations on the fubjeft. 
 
 It never will be denied by philofophers, that 
 many parts of the world which are now widely 
 fcparated, were once much more contiguous, and 
 even united. Thus Sicily was united to the con- 
 tinent of Naples, and Spain is faid to have been 
 united to Africa. There is good reafon to believe, 
 that the continents of Afia and North- America 
 were once united, not merely at the ftreights of 
 Anian or Behring, but even as low as about the 
 latitude of 52, and perhaps ftill farther fouth. 
 The chain of iflands which modern navigators 
 
 I See the notjc p. 33, 34, 35, 36 of the Vocabulary. 
 • Vol. II. p. 220. 
 
 Sftslc--. 
 
 
 ■ui/fi»' 
 
 » »W >^ *iii.- iW W i X ii "^H^* 
 
 ^■*4se^ 
 
 '^'"<S-. 
 
T 
 
 X^-^ 
 
 ( ci ) 
 
 have found between the two continents, are pro- 
 bably the fragments of the land which once ftretch- 
 ed from one continent to the other. It is highly 
 probable that the principal population of Ameri- 
 ca was accompliflied before this feparation took 
 place J and at the fame time many of the animals 
 of Alia may have paffcd into America, and many 
 of thofe of America may have paffcd into Afia. 
 
 If there had ever been fuch an equinoftial union 
 of America and Africa, as Clavigero conjefturcs, 
 would not many of the quadrupeds and other ani- 
 mals of the laft of thefe countries have been dif- 
 covered in the countries of Chili and of Peru, and 
 in faft in the whole of South- America? But very 
 few of the quadrupeds of Africa have been difco- 
 vered in South -America, and the quadrupeds of 
 this portion of the new-world are, in a great mea- 
 fure, peculiar to it. Neither the elephant, the 
 rhinoceros, the hippopotamos, or the giraffe, 
 have ever been difcovered in America. Again, 
 the Chilefe horfc*, and beaverf, the pacos, the 
 vicugna, have not been founc- in any part of the 
 world but in South- America. 
 
 It will be faid, that thefe obfervations rather 
 favour the opinion that although America appears 
 te have received all its human inhabitants from 
 
 f Equus bifulcus of Molina. 
 
 f Cailor huidobrius of Molina, ' / +-■ ^ 
 
 I 
 
 m 
 
 -i3i&i.-«iv,- ;^'' 
 
 
( 
 
 Cll 
 
 ) 
 
 the old-world, It has not received its animals from 
 the fame quarters. I do not doubt, that America 
 has received fcveral fpecies of quadrupeds from 
 Afiaand from Europe; and perhaps thefe countries 
 have received in return fome of the animals of 
 America. At any rate, it is certain, that fcveral 
 of the quadrupeds known to naturalifts are com- 
 mon to Afia, and to America j and fome few are 
 common to thefe two continents and to Europe. 
 But many other animals ha^'e never been found in 
 any other part of the world than in America; and 
 thefe I am willing, at prcfent, to confidcr as ex- 
 clufively appertaining to America. Every thing, 
 m my opinion, fupports the notion, that there has 
 been a ftparate creation in the old and in the new 
 world. Upon any other fuppofition than this, I 
 am unable to explain the circumftance of our 
 continents having the raccoon, the opo/Tum, the 
 monax, the bifon, the pacos, and many other ani. 
 mals. The notions of Mr. Pennant on this fubjcft 
 are ingenious, but I do not think that they can 
 be fupported*. 
 
 As man is endowed with the capacity of inha- 
 biting every climate ; and as he is impelled by 
 many miperious neceflities to extend his empire 
 ever the whole world, it does not fecm to have 
 
 z6S, ^,"6^';'^"^^'°" '° '^' ^'^^^^ ZooJogy. p. ^6s. 266, 267, 
 
 ^L.: ,-3"^^ 
 
r 
 
 J.. 
 
 •■"t.-"tr' »- 
 
 ( cili ) 
 
 been at all ncccflary to have created, as many wri- 
 ters have imagined, a different fpecies of men in 
 every quarter of the world. But with many ani- 
 mals the cafe is very difTcrcnt. Their latitudes 
 arc much more circumlcribed, and they have not 
 the capacity of fupporting a variety of climates. 
 In the prefcnt conflitution of thofc animals, and in 
 the prefent temperature of the globe, the mufk- 
 deer of Thibet could not have travelled to the 
 forefts of Mexico or Peru, and the pacos could not 
 have reached the mountains of Caucafus. It fccms 
 necelTary, then, to have created different fpecies 
 of animals in different parts of the world. 
 
 This obfervation applies flill more forcibly to 
 many fpecies of vegetables. Thefe, being defti- 
 tute of loco- motive powers, could not be extend- 
 ed over the globe but by the agency of man. It 
 is true that he has done much in this way. But 
 when we find thoufands of fpecies of vegetables 
 limited to particular countries, and fometimes to 
 very narrow diflrifts of fuch countries, we defi- 
 derate the agency of man, and feem obliged to 
 confefs, that with refpedt to vegetables in particu- 
 lar, there has been a different creation in different 
 portions of the world. North-America, it is true, 
 poflfeffes fome of the vegetables of Afia and of 
 Europe. But what n^turalift has difcovered in 
 any other part of the world, any of the numerous 
 fpecies of vegetables which are faid to be peculiar 
 
 "T 
 
 I 
 
 ■ \ , 
 
>lt: 
 
 !* S 
 
 ( 
 
 CIV 
 
 ) 
 
 to America? Where, for inftancc, arc the Lenni- 
 Hittuck o( the Delaware-Indians ?* 
 
 ' Having, in the progrcfs of this inveftigation, 
 afcertained that the Americans, whom wc have 
 had an opportunity of contemplating, derive 
 their origin from Afia, it werca defirablc circum- 
 ilance to know at what period tlie new population 
 took place. But here we cannot walk with any 
 degree of certainty. Many circumftances, howe- 
 ver, render it probable that the population was 
 accompliflied at different periods, fome of which 
 muft have been extremely remote. 
 
 ** We do not doubt, fays Clavigcro, that the 
 population of America has been very ancient, and 
 more fo than it may fcem to have been by Euro- 
 pean authors, i. Becaufe the Americans wanted 
 thofe arts and inventions, fuch, for example, as 
 thofi of wax and oil for light, which, on the one 
 hand, being very ancient in Europe and Afia, are 
 on the other moft ufcful, not to fay neceflary, and 
 when once difcovcrcd, are never forgotten. 2. 
 Becaufe the polilhed nations of the new- world, 
 and particularly thofc of Mexico, preferve in their 
 traditions and in their paintings the memory of 
 the Creation o'f the world, the building of the tow- 
 
 • See page 26, in the note. 
 
 
 V ■■ ' ij ffe- . : - 
 
-.-L 
 
 '^f 
 
 ( cv ) 
 
 k . ' 
 
 cr of Bable, thr confufion of languages, and the 
 
 difperfion of the people, though blended vith 
 fome fables, and iiad no knowledge of the events 
 which happened afterwards in Afu, in Africa, or 
 in Europe, although many of them were fo great 
 and remarkable, that they could not eafily have 
 gone from their memories. 3. Becaufe neither 
 was there among the Americans any knowledge 
 of the people of the old continent, nor among the 
 latter any account of the palTage of the former 
 to the new-world. Thefe reafons, concludes our 
 author, we prefume, give fome probability to our 
 opinion*." 
 
 Thefe arguments are not conclufive. I am 
 willing to admit that the ignorance of the Ameri- 
 cans concerning fome of the ufeful and lead pe- 
 rifhable arts is a (Irong proof of the high antiqui 
 ty of the nations of the new- world. I do not place 
 as high a value upon the (lory that the Mexicans 
 and other nations of America preferve the me- 
 mory of the creation of the world, the confufion 
 of languages, &c. I do not mean to deny that 
 veftigcs of fuch traditions may have been prefer- 
 ved i but I regret that there is fo much reafon to 
 doubt a large portion of what authors, particularly 
 the Jefuits, have faid upon the fubjedt. Clavige- 
 ro's third argument is, perhaps, Icaft of all enti- 
 
 P 
 
 • Vol. II. p. 20a. 
 
 I 
 
 Ih 
 
 i 
 
 .:■] 
 
 \ 
 
 iM 
 
'■ * J-'^ 
 
 C -i- 
 
 ( CVl ) 
 
 tied to attention. He himfelf tells us thatBotu-" 
 rini, whom I have already mentioned, afferts, that 
 the Toltecas had painted their journey in Afia, 
 and their firft fettle ment in America, &c* ; and 
 Mr. de Guignes, in a memoir which I cannot now 
 procure, afllires us, that the Chinefe preferve in 
 their annals, the hiflory of a voyage to America, 
 early as the year 458 of our sera. What degree 
 of credit may be due to Buturini's aflertion, or to 
 the hiftory of the Chinefe navigation, I cannot 
 pretend to determine. ; ..> . .' 
 
 ' If it be admitted, that the comparative view 
 which I have exhibited of the languages of Ame- 
 rica with thofe of Afia and Europe, is a proof of 
 the famenefs of the people of ;hef j portions of the 
 world ; and if it be admitted tiiat the other cir- 
 cumftances which I have mentioned, eitablifh the 
 derivation of the Americans from the old-world, 
 it may then be rendered highly probable, that the 
 periods of the eftablifhment of many American 
 nations in their new fetilements are extremely re- 
 mote. / Clavigero remarks, that the Americans 
 *^ (hew great firmntfs and conftancy in retaining 
 their languagesf." This, as far as my inquiries 
 have extended, appears to be ftriftly true, The 
 languages of many of the tribes of North- Ameri- 
 ca have undergone lefs alteration in the •term of 
 one hundred and fifty years, than the generality of 
 
 * Vol. I. p. 87. 
 
 t Vol. II. p. 210. 
 
 -■- - ^^- 
 
■Vf"' 
 
 , ( cvii ) 
 
 the polilhed languages of Europe in the fame time. 
 Since, then, the languages of America are fo gra- 
 dual in their change, it will appear probable that 
 many hundred, perhaps three or four thoufand, 
 years have been neceflary to produce the differ- 
 ence of dialefts which we obfcrve between ma- 
 ny American and Afiatic nations. ;^^ 
 
 lam notignorantthattheconjefturetwhichlhave 
 hazarded concerning the rei^iotenefs of the pe- 
 riods at which many of the American tribes fepa- 
 rated from their parental ilocks in the old-world, 
 does not accord with the fentiments of fome ce- 
 lebrated writers on the fubjedl. What Mr de 
 BufFon has written concerning the phyfical infan- 
 cy of the new-world, and the recent date of its 
 population, is known to every one* We are of- 
 ten charmed, we are fomctimes conquered, by 
 the eloquence of this writer. His followers are 
 numerous. A late writer^, who unites the talents 
 of a poet and philofopher to the abilities of a phy- 
 ' fician, adopts the opinion, that America has been 
 raifcd out ofthc ocean at a later period of time than 
 the otherthreequarters of the globe. He imagmes, 
 that the proofs of this hypotl.cfis are to be found 
 in the greater comparative heights ofthc moun- 
 tains of America, the greater coldnefs of its re- 
 
 • Hiftoire Naturelle, Vol. VI. ^C 
 J Dr. Erafmus Darwin. 
 
 \ 
 
 
 .4a 
 
( cviii ) 
 
 fpeftivc climates, the lefs fize and ftrength of its 
 animals, and the " K .s progrefs in the improve- 
 ments of the mind of its inhabitants in rcfpeft to 
 voluntary exertions^." But what are we to fay 
 of the vaft number of the (pedes of animals and 
 vegetables in America, of their magnitude, &c. ? 
 Thcfc are, furely, no proofs of the phyfical infan- 
 cy of America. On the contrary, in this vaft 
 portion of the world, we difcovcr the influence 
 of a hand which inoulded matter into forms at 
 periods extremely remote : wc have good reafons 
 to believe as remote as in any other parts of the 
 world. The phyfical infancy of America is one 
 of the manydrcams of the (lumbering philofophers 
 of our times. 
 
 It remains for me to fay a very few words con- 
 cerning the comparative antiquity of the feveral 
 tribes and nations of America. Thefe (hail clofe 
 this difcourfe. 
 
 A very learned writer has fuppofed, that the 
 Mexicans and Peruvians came later into the new- 
 world than any of the other Americans. It is his 
 opinion that " the ancient Mexicans and Peruvians 
 fcem to be defcended from thofe nations, whom 
 Kuhiaikkan fcnt to conquer Japan, and who were 
 difpcrfed by a dreadful (lorm, and it is probable 
 
 I Zoonomia, &c. vol. I. p. 512. London. 1796, 419, 
 
 .i^,. 
 
 — tis&^r- -,-fe.t^^l^^>^^->-rK^i' "ifcitfing. . -ajfc.;.,, i r'^fttl i f rH'T i I I ■ juiiifeti'tij -' li l i , 
 
( 
 
 ax 
 
 ) 
 
 that fomeofthem were thrown on the coaft of Ame- 
 rica, and there founded thefe two great empires*." 
 
 The antiquity of the Mexicans and Peruvians 
 may confidently be traced to a more remote pe- 
 riod than that juft mentioned. The annals of thefc 
 people afcend much higher. 
 
 But I reft their antiquity upon another circum- 
 ftance. It is the little refcmblance that is to be 
 found between their languages and thofe of the 
 old-world. By the fame mode of reafoning, I 
 conclude that the Six-Nations, and their brethren ; 
 the Cheerake, the Chikkafah, and Choktah, are 
 of very ancient eftablifl^nient in America, though 
 probably pofterior to the Mexicans and Peruvi- 
 ans. On the contrary, all the nations of the De- 
 laware-ftock feem to have taken poffcffion of the 
 countries of America at a much later period. The 
 Pelawares thcmfelves appear to be a more ancient 
 people than the Chippcwas, Sawwannoo, and other 
 tribes fpeaking their languages, 
 
 • Obfervations made during a voyage round the world, 
 Sec. By John Reinold Forfter, L. L. D, 8cc. p. 316. London: 
 1778. 4to. According to our author, Kttblai-Kh«m i-eigned 
 from the year 4259 to 1*94 of the Chriftian sra. 
 
 t J.. , 
 .1 -■*. . 
 
 ENU OF THE PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE, 
 
 ---^*<^-- 
 
 L,„i'^,., :^.:jm-: 
 
 ; ^:^-^.,U^4i 
 

 
 ■ ¥■ ■ — •■•^ 
 
 • rm,' 
 
 •^!. 
 
 I 
 
 J 
 
 '^Mjt' 
 
 ./• 
 
 ^^" 
 
 
 i mitt JMiM nr. ■■nu_i_i|i|-M i 
 
 «&^.. 
 
 ■j«»aviairw»ti«>i-Tiii 
 
 i«»w i-i«in-« t -»i ^ 
 
- X'^^'^^^-'*"-' 
 
 I. GOD. 
 
 Lchni-Lcnnapc, orDc- Kit/chi Mannitto, Pata^ 
 
 lawarcs. 
 
 tnawos. » 
 
 Chippcwas. 
 
 Kitcbi ManitoUy Mannit' 
 
 * 
 
 •/w» 
 
 Minfi. ' * 
 
 Pachtamawos. Keefhcl- 
 
 •» • <• 
 
 lomeh, the maker 
 
 . 
 
 of the foul. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Pottamauwoos. ^' 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 Manitaby Wift MannittOf 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 * 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 * 
 
 Mcflifaugers. 
 
 « 
 
 Kikkapoos. ** 
 
 
 Piankaftiaws. 
 
 * 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Kitchimanitou, , . 
 
 Indians of Pcnobfcot ',[ 
 and St. John's. 
 
 * 
 
 • t 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 
 Manit, Manittoo, 
 
 Senccfts. 
 
 Haueneu. ^;^ 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 * 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Niohy Hawonia, ! « ' 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 * 
 
 Oncidas. 
 
 ;• , ^ u -.. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 # ;;«.■> :ii„ 
 
 Cochnewagocs. 
 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 * ' • ,, ; , 
 
 m. 
 
 A 
 
 
 .- ,.^ , II iiMiijRil iji irii'ty^l'Tlwli* - ri I II 
 
maimmmm 
 
 GOD. 
 
 Naudowefllcs. 
 
 fVakoHy TongoWakon. 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 • 
 
 Muflconge. 
 
 _ ■ _ » 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 • 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 • 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 • 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 Ccyococop-Chill. 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Teotl, Teutl. 
 
 Darien-Indians. 
 
 • 
 
 
 Kamtchadals, 
 
 158. Kootcbavo. 
 
 
 159. Kootchawee. 
 
 160. Koot. 
 
 122,127. Noob. 
 
 
 Semoyads, 
 
 
 126.128. Nom. 
 
 Tartars on Mount-Cau- yilla. 
 
 cafus, 93. 
 Semoyads, 123,124. Nga. 
 125. Ngoa. 
 
 11. HEAVEN. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Chippcwas. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Shawnecs. 
 
 .Pottawatamch. 
 
 Awoffagamme. 
 Speminkakwin. 
 
 Spummuk. 
 
 * 
 
 # 
 
ig-»- 
 
 H E A V fe N. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 • 
 
 MefTifaugers. 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 Piankafhaws. 
 
 • 
 
 Kijhek, "/_y." 
 
 • 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot "> 
 and St. John's. 3 
 
 Spiminkakouin. 
 Spumpkeeg. 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 
 Keefuckt "tbeheavm.*' 
 
 Tartars, 90,91,92. Kook, 
 — — — 91. Avoa., 
 
 iii; 
 
 FATHER. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Noocbf my father. Cooch, 
 
 
 thy father. 
 
 Chippcwas. 
 
 l^oefab. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 • 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Noch, Ochhon. 
 
 Sha^necs. 
 
 Nuthau, Noothau, OfC' 
 
 
 wab. 
 
 Pbttawatameh. 
 
 Nofah. 
 
 Miamis. . - 
 
 Nou/ab, Nofah. 
 
 Mcflifaugers. 
 
 . - • 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 ♦ 
 
 Piankafhaws. 
 
 « 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 N0u/ce.' 
 
 * t 
 
 ^■..^^5,v- ^nir..i,r„mftf.i 
 
^4 FATHER. 
 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot ' | 
 and St. John's. '. > 
 
 Meetungus. 
 
 
 
 
 Narraganfcts, &c. 
 
 OJb. Nojhy my 
 
 father. 
 
 - - 
 
 Cojh^ your i 
 
 athcr. 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 Hamegh. 
 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Ragenea. 
 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 . Agentnbos. 
 
 
 Cayugas. - . - 
 
 • 
 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 • 
 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 ' • 
 
 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 • 
 
 
 WyandotB. 
 
 leftah. 
 
 
 Naudowcflics. 
 
 Olabt Ottab, 
 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 • 
 
 
 Mpfkohge. 
 Chikkafoh. 
 
 « 
 Aunkke. 
 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Aunkke ? 
 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 tt 
 
 
 Natchez. - 
 
 • 
 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Tahtlh 
 
 
 Parien-Indians. 
 
 Tautah.. 
 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 .. Tat. Nutati 
 
 my father. 
 
 Caraibes. 
 
 jitat, thy father. Rh- 
 tatt his father. Catat, 
 our father. Atata, 
 your father. ^fif«- 
 satquey their father. 
 Baba. 
 
 iHH58sesssas>-»"»-»-»- 
 
 ^bNTJ^TTMi 
 
FATHER. i* 
 
 Semoyads, 120. Ni4jje, Neeze. 
 
 , 121. Nefe. 
 
 • 122. Neejfe. 
 
 . 123. EJfai. 
 
 Finns, 56. Tawto^ Tooawttaw, 7I«r- 
 
 awtlo. 
 . 57. 7i«e;/«. 
 
 Tartars, 89, 90, 91, 94. Aiotawee, 
 ■ , 92, 93, 95. Awtaw. 
 
 Tartars in Bucharia, 102. y^w/w, 
 Tartars oji the Jcnifca, 5/i^i». 
 
 97- 
 Vind^inCarniolaand? q,,^^ 
 
 Lufatia, 6. 3 
 
 Wallachians, &c. 46. Ttf/. 
 Kalmuks, i37- ■^''^ 5<j^/x^^, i^iJw. 
 
 IV. MOTHER. 
 
 cr. 
 
 r;?U;. 
 
 Lenni-Lcnn&pc, 
 
 Gabowees. 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 •' 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 • 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Inguck. 
 
 Shawnces. 
 
 Newab. 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 Nanna. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Miffah. Ningali, my mo 
 
 
 ther. 
 
 Meflifaugers. 
 
 • 
 
 Kikkapoos, 
 
 I» 
 
 V i' 
 
 -JUr^ 
 
 -n ■irriMf"''"'^"-^- 
 
 j^^yiP 
 
II 
 
 •fV^MV* 
 
 V^ 
 
 
 MOTHER. 
 
 Piankafhaws. 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcoc 
 
 and St. John's. 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 
 Indians of Pennfylva- 
 nia, according to 
 William Penn. 
 
 Senccas. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 Naudo^reflies. 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 Moflcohge. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Darien-Indi&ns. 
 
 • 
 
 I 
 
 Neekoufe. 
 
 Okafu, Witcbwhaw* 
 
 Anna, 
 
 Noyegh. 
 
 Ifsiaah. 
 
 Ofiurba. 
 
 Nehi^h. 
 Safke. 
 
 • I^antlu 
 Naunab,^ 
 
 Mordva, or Mordua- 
 
 ni, 6i* 
 Tartars in the 
 
 vince of Cafan. 
 
 i Awaee, 
 
MOTHER. 
 
 t* 
 
 91. 
 93- 
 
 Tartars near the town 7 
 of Tobolfk, 94. i 
 
 Ingoofhevi, 115. 
 
 Toofhctti, 116. 
 
 Kazec-Koomitfki, 117. 
 
 Semoyads in the pro- 7 
 vince of Jenifea, 1223 
 
 Toungoofi, 141. 
 
 Lamuti on the Jenifea, 7 
 in Siberia, 145. 3 
 
 Vogoulitchi, in the go- 
 vernment of To- 
 bolfk, 68. 
 
 Anna. 
 Ana. 
 
 Ana. 
 
 Nana, 
 Nana. 
 Neenoo. 
 
 Newan. 
 
 Ante. 
 
 Anai. 
 
 Sees. 
 
 V. SON. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 'Nquis. Sluiffi 
 
 Chippcwas. 
 
 # 
 
 MinH. 
 
 • 
 
 Mahicanqi. 
 
 - Ottayooman. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 - Nickethwah. 
 
 4*ottawatameh. 
 
 • 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Ninquiflab. 
 
 Meflifaugers. 
 
 • 
 
 u^ 
 
 Mik¥^am 
 
r 
 
 SON. 
 
 (:. 
 
 \i 
 
 Ktkkapoos 
 
 Piankafhaws. 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 
 
 and St. John's 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 Senecas. 
 Mohawks. 
 Onondagos. 
 Cayugas. 
 Oneidas. 
 Tufcaroras. 
 Cochnewagoes. •• 
 Wyandots. 
 Naudowcfllcs. 
 Chccrake. 
 Mufkohge. 
 Chikkafah. 
 Chokcah. 
 Katahba. 
 Natchez. 
 Mexicans. 
 Darien-Indians. 
 Poconchi. 
 
 
 Nitianhf funs* 
 Namun. 
 
 
 Hehawak. 
 
 # 
 
 Tepiltzhi. 
 
 Acm. VacuHt my fon. 
 Jvacuftf thy fon. 
 Racun, his fon. Ca- ^ 
 cuitt our fon. Jva^ 
 cunta, your fon. Ca- 
 cmtacque, their fon. 
 
 Sei 
 Ka 
 
 Le 
 
 Cli 
 Mi 
 Mi 
 Sh 
 Po 
 Mi 
 M( 
 Ki 
 Pii 
 Al 
 Inc 
 
 Ac 
 
 Ns 
 Sc 
 M 
 Oi 
 Ca 
 Oi 
 
SON. 
 
 9 
 
 Scmoyads, 125. Nioma. 
 
 120,121,122. Nioo. 
 
 Kamaftfliini, on the 
 vcr Kama, 
 
 cri-7 
 
 132- s 
 
 Neem. 
 
 VI. DAUGHTER. 
 
 Lcnni-Lennapc. 
 
 IV Jan. ^</<j»fl//, his daugh- 
 ter. 
 
 
 Neejhatii my daughter. 
 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Shawnecs. 
 
 Pottawatamch. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Mefljfaugers. 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 Piankalhaws. 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 7 pi/Sedozer. 
 
 and St. John's. J 
 
 Acadians, according to 7 j^gfo^ch, or Pecenemouch 
 Dc Lact, p. 53. i 
 
 Narraganfcts, &c. * \ 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Onondagos. - Ei^rejebawak. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 Oncidas. - - , 
 
 B 
 
 * 
 
 
 miiiiii 
 
ipsasssEae! 
 
 r-:."V~:3rJ, ^'1^ ' "■■■ ' -" '1^ ^' W 'l 1 
 
 11 
 
 10 
 
 DAUGHTER. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 - 
 
 « 
 
 Cochnewagocs. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 - 
 
 « 
 
 Naudowcflics. 
 
 
 « 
 
 Chccrakc. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Mufkohge. 
 
 - 
 
 » 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 ■■ « 
 
 • 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 - 
 
 # 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 - 
 
 « 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 - 
 
 Teuchpocb. 
 
 Darien-Indians. 
 
 
 • 
 
 -<-< 
 
 .-v-.^SSS5S8S»-»-^-^»- 
 
 Scmoyads, 
 
 126. 
 
 Nieta. 
 
 
 127,128. 
 129. 
 
 Ne. 
 
 
 Neep. 
 
 
 VII. 
 
 BROTHER. 
 
 Lcnni-Lcnnape 
 
 • "■ 
 
 Nimat. Kimaty thy bro- ' 
 ther. 
 
 Chippcwas. 
 
 - 
 
 Necomis. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 - 
 
 Nctahcan, Nochhcfum. 
 
 Shawnecs. 
 
 - 
 
 » 
 
 Pottawatamch. 
 
 - 
 
 Sefah. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 - 
 
 Sheemah. 
 
 Mcffifaugers. 
 
 - 
 
 • . , 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 ^ Z^ ' __ 
 
w^fm'mH f^nrt m > 
 
 BROTHER. 
 
 Il 
 
 } 
 
 Piankafliaws. 
 Algonkins. 
 Indians of Pcnobfcot 
 and St. John's. 
 
 Acadians,accordin,qto7 ^^.^^^^^^ 
 
 De Laet, p. 53. y 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 Senecas. 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Nicanich. 
 Neecheer. 
 
 Weemat. 
 
 * 
 
 lattatege. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 Cayugas. 
 Oneidas. 
 Tufcaroras. 
 Cochnewagocs. * 
 
 Hurons, according to J ^^^^^^^^ 
 
 Lahontan. J J* J 
 
 Caunotka. Kctotkch ? 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 * 
 
 Naudowcflics. 
 
 • 
 
 Cheerakc. 
 
 • Kcnaulch. 
 
 Mufkohge. 
 
 • 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 • 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 • 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 # 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 Tenraube. 
 
 Natchez. - 
 
 • 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Teoquithtuicb, 
 
 Darien-Indians. r 
 
 Roopab. 
 
 h«<«<»<'h558S5SS>55*'*"^^^ 
 
I ', 
 
 12 BROTHER. 
 
 Scmoyads, 
 
 Tchiochonflci, 
 Toungoofi, 
 
 Lcfghis, 
 
 1 20. Naioa, Neka^ 
 111. Neeneka, 
 122. Neenaika. 
 54. Seezoee. 
 
 140. Nokkoom. 
 
 141. Needoo-Nokoonmee. 
 50,51. Ooats, 
 
 VIII. SISTER. 
 
 Lcnni-Lcnnapc. 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Shawnces. 
 
 Pottawatamch. 
 
 Miamis. 7 
 
 Meffifaugcrs. 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 Piankalhaws. 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 
 
 and St. John's. 
 Acadians, according to 7 
 
 Dc Laet, p. 53, 3 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 Onondagos. 
 
 \ 
 
 Cheefmusy Tauweema, 
 
 * 
 
 Nectaumpfoh. 
 
 MiiTah. 
 
 Sheemanfoi. 
 
 « 
 
 Upbomomoon\ 
 
 Nekicbt. 
 
 fFeticks. 
 j4kzia. 
 
 M-4-4-4-^)S^SS^QSSk^'^^^>* 
 
SISTER. 
 
 «3 
 
 Scmoyads, - 1 20. Nainaioo, Nenaka^ JNeboke. 
 
 - _ 121. Nebakoo, Nm, P^aoo, 
 
 Lcfghis, - 53- ^^i<:Jp0' 
 
 Toungoofi, - 141. Nadaoo-Nokoonnee. 
 
 ^_««._»— - 143. Nokom. 
 
 IX. HUSBAND. 
 
 fFecbiatty your hulband. 
 
 Ochecbee. 
 Weewahrah. 
 
 Lcnni-Lcnnapc. 
 Chippcwas. 
 Shawnces. 
 Miamis. 
 
 •Indians of Pcnobfcot 7 Nonnewarradeeock? 
 
 and St. John's. 3 
 Narraganfets, &c. - fVafick. 
 
 Cheremifli, - ^3- Watan. 
 Scmoyads, - 120. Waeezako. 
 
 X. WIFE. 
 
 Lcnni-Lcnnape. 
 
 W'twallt his wife. 
 
 Chippcwas. 
 
 • 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 • 
 
 Mahicanni, 
 
 - Wcewon. 
 
 Shawnces. 
 
 • 
 
 Pottawatamch. 
 
 Ncowah. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Neeweewehy *my wife 
 
 MclTifaugcrs. 
 
 • 
 
^.-^'^M-^* 
 
 !■ 
 
 14 WIFE. 1 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Piankaihaws. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Indians of Pcnobfcot 
 
 I 
 
 Netfeeweeock. 
 
 and St. John's. 
 
 
 Narraganfcts, &c. 
 
 ■• 
 
 JVeewOiMittummus,fVullO' 
 gana. 
 
 SeAccas. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 
 •. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 
 * 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 
 Kateocca, 
 
 Cochncwagoes. 
 
 
 ♦ 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 
 » 
 
 Naudowcffies. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Checrakc. 
 
 
 • ' 
 
 Muflcohge. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 m 
 
 • 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 
 Tecauau, 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 
 ♦ ' 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Darien-Indians. 
 
 ■{ 
 
 « 
 
 •4>4>4"4>4' 
 
 !SSSssss;»->->-»-»- 1 
 
 Morduani, 
 
 6i 
 
 . Neeza. 
 
 Vogoulitchi, 
 
 66 
 
 . Nfy Nairn, 
 
 
 e-j 
 
 . Ne. 
 
 
 Vti 
 
,_ » » i '^l'T'l?tnTirtT.''iBT»<i ii «i iiii iii i i;Tn»ri«rji 
 
 Oftiaks, 
 
 Semoyads, 
 
 Tchouktchi, 
 
 Koiballi, 
 
 Tartars, 
 
 Tcleouti, 
 
 WIFE. 
 
 70. Ne. 
 121. Ntoo. 
 
 157. Newegen, Newen, 
 133. Naiooza. 
 96. Koodeet. 
 - 97. Kaddi, 
 10 1. Kati. 
 
 XL VIRGIN 
 
 Lcnni-Lennape. 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Minfi. 
 Mahicanni. 
 Shawnees. 
 Pottawatamch. 
 Miamis. 
 Meflifaugers. 
 Kikkapoos. 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcoc 7 
 and St. John's. 5 
 
 Acadians, according to 
 De Lact. 
 
 Narraganfcts, &c. 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 Kikocbquees. 
 
 Jeckwajfm, girl. Ickwte^ 
 
 woman. 
 OcbqueftSt a girl. 
 Peefquaufoo, a girl. 
 
 SquauthautbaUt a girl. 
 
 * 
 
 Konejfwah, girl. 
 
 IckoueJfenSt girl. 
 Nmjkeenoofe, girL 
 
 Kihtuckquaw. 
 
 * 
 
 Ixhagifii, Ecbro, girL 
 
 .r'T 
 
r 
 
 N ■'* 
 
 « 
 
 t^ VIRGIN. 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 
 Cochnewagocs. 
 
 • 
 
 "Wyandots. 
 
 
 Naudowcflies. 
 
 
 Chcefakc. 
 
 
 Mufkohge. 
 
 HoctoccOf a girl. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 # 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 # 4 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 
 Darien-Indians. 
 
 Neenahf a girl. 
 
 »<H»4-^M)!g^lgjgS!6>V*"»"^^ 
 
 Koes. 
 
 Kangatfi, in Indepcn- 7 
 dant Tartary, 100.3 
 
 Tdcouti, - loi. Kiffeetjchak, 
 
 Semoyads, 
 
 121. Nedookoo. 
 
 143. Nieetfchoo. 
 
 124. Chajfakoo. 
 
 135. Kooki Koeoeken, Okeen. 
 
 Okeen. 
 
 Mogvl-Tartars, 
 
 Boureti and Kalmuks, 
 
 136,137- 
 
 Vogoulitchi, - 69. Neooy Anee. 
 
 Oftiaks, - 70. Neniaiwremy Ewa. 
 
 m - 71. Ewi. 
 
 — — - 72,73- Oeggooee. 
 
 i ' 
 
 ' 'ft 
 
BOY. 
 
 'i^' 
 
 XII. BOY. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. - 
 
 PUawetfchitJcb. 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 • 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Skabatifu» 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 • 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 • 
 
 Pottawautneh. 
 
 - • 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 ^eviftab. 
 
 Melfifaugers. 
 
 • 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 • 
 
 Piankafh.aws. 
 
 • 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 • 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 7 
 and St. John's. S 
 
 Skeenooft. 
 
 Acadians, according to 
 
 \ • 
 
 Dc Laet, p. 53. 
 
 NarraganfetSj &c. 
 
 Wujkeene. 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 • 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 • 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Haxbaaj Hebawak^ 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 • 
 
 Oneidas.' 
 
 • 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Wariaugb. 
 
 Cochnewagoes. - 
 
 . • 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 * 
 
 Naudoweffies. 
 
 • ■ 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 • 
 
 ^-A 
 
 J> 
 
m^^om^T'^ 
 
 1% 
 
 Mufkohgc. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 Darien-Indians. 
 
 BOY. 
 
 - Chepaunwah. 
 
 Lcnni-Lennape. 
 Chippcwas. 
 
 Minfi. 
 Mahicanni. 
 Shawnees. 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 Miatnis. 
 Mcffifaugers. 
 Kikkapoos. 
 Piankafhaws. 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 
 XIII. CHILD. 
 
 Niffcb, NUJchaott, 
 BoMo/hin. 
 
 m 
 m 
 
 Bppilutha. 
 
 m 
 
 Jbpeekjiab, young child. 
 
 
 Pappooz, 
 
 Bebiloucbins, child, little 
 children. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 7 • 
 
 and St. John's. 3 
 Narraganfets, &c. - Papoos. 
 Onondagos. - ■^**"*^* 
 
 Tufcaroras. - Woccamokne. 
 
 >tjij£^ 
 
 j_,«.^„ 
 
-} ■"■ 'If f! '^ W" " ' 
 
 CHILD. 
 
 MJi iriir 
 
 I 
 
 Setnoyads, 
 Suanccci> 
 Votiaki, 
 V^ogoulitcfii, 
 Kottowi, 
 
 Inhabitants of the Kou 
 TiUkie-Iflands. 
 
 123. Niitjcboo. 
 
 no. Bobjcb. 
 
 65. Nooke. 
 
 67. AeepoOy Aeehoo* 
 
 149. Poop. 
 
 , 162.5 ^''''"^"'• 
 
 XIV. MAN. 
 
 Lenni-Lennkpe, 
 Chippewas. ^ 
 
 - iMino. 
 
 AlliJ^napey Lemis, 
 neh, Ninnee, 
 
 Anne. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 Lennowcgh. 
 • Nemonnauw. 
 IllenmylAtinttJlenniyUnnu 
 
 Pottaw^t^meh. 
 Miamis. 
 
 * 
 Ahlanuab. 
 
 
 Mefllfaugcrs. 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 Piankafhaws. 
 
 • 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcpt 
 
 and St. John's. 
 Narraganfetts, &c. 
 
 AUftnape. 
 \ Sanumbee. 
 
 - Nnin. 
 
 • 
 
 Acadians, according :o 7 j^^jr 
 Pe Laet, p. 53. ^ ■" 
 
 • 
 
 
 ' ; 
 
 1 
 
 • 
 
 
 
 [. 
 
 
 « 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 . -, 
 
 
 
 
 / 
 
 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 
»*■ .i um i w 
 
 MAN. 
 
 Indians of New-Eng- 
 land, according to| 
 Purchas. 
 Scnccas. 
 Mohawks. 
 Onondagos. 
 Cayugas. 
 Oneidas. 
 Tufcaroras. 
 Cochncwagocs. 
 Wyandots. 
 Naudowefiics. 
 
 Chcerake. 
 
 Muflcohgc. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 Chije, " an old man." 
 
 Hogedagb f 
 
 Ratfin. 
 
 Unque. Et/cbinak, ^mtin. 
 
 Eetfen-Caunegauteel f 
 Entequosy a man. 
 
 Ifta? Iftee-Hoononwah* 
 Nockeneh. 
 
 Scmoyads, - 121. Nmtjcby Nenaiffbi. 
 . . 122. Nennetjee. 
 
 - 123. Enmet/cbe. 
 
 - - 124. Ennetjcbe. 
 
 Oftiaks, 72*73>74- Kaffee. 
 
 - 74. Gaffe. 
 
 Bucharians, - 102. Kaife. 
 
 Kirguifli, - 104. Kefe. 
 
 Yakouti, - 106. Keeffee, 
 
 Tchouvaflii, - 64. Seen. 
 
 Tawceguini, - 131. Cbaffa, 
 
 1 
 
HEAD. 
 
 XV. H E A D. 
 
 Ijcnni-Lennape. 
 Chippewas. 
 Minfi. 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Shawnccs. 
 
 Pottawatamch. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Meflifaugers. 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 Piankafliaws. 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Indians of Pcnobfcot 
 
 and St. John's. 
 Acadians, according to 7 
 
 Dc Laet, p. 53. J 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 Sankikani. 
 Senecas. 
 Mohawks 
 Onondagos. 
 Cayugas, 
 Oneidas. 
 Tufcaroras. 
 Cochncwagocs. 
 
 mbl, mquajek. 
 Ouftecouanj Nindip. 
 
 Utup, Dup. IVeetifiSf his 
 
 head. 
 Wcclckeh. Wee/eh, his 
 
 head. 
 
 Endeeahpukahnee, 
 
 * 
 
 Oujiicouatiy UJHgon, 
 Neetopt JVoodtum. 
 
 Memugi, 
 
 Uppaqmntop, 
 Wyer. 
 
 Anuwara. 
 
 Ootaare* 
 
HEAD. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 • 
 
 Naudoweflles. 
 
 • 
 
 Checrake. - 
 
 • 
 
 Mufkohge. 
 
 Iftcka, Eca, Eka,hi8head, 
 
 Ciiikkafah. 
 
 Skoboch. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 • 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 • 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 Poppe. 
 
 Kirrhcz. 
 
 • 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 D&ontecoti/li. 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 Uolottti Na. 
 
 Daricn-Indians. 
 
 « 
 
 Indians of Guaiana, cal- ' 
 
 
 led by DcLact, Ja- 
 
 > Boppe. 
 
 101. f 
 
 
 Braiilians. 
 
 Acan, 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 • 
 
 + I ought to have mentioned, under the head of Father »n4 
 
 Mother, that thefe Indians call. Father, Pape, and Mother, 
 
 Imnur. According to PalUs. the Koriaki, 153, call father 
 
 P^. and other Koriaki. 155. ^P'- The inhabiunts of the 
 
 iAand of Karaga, near the north-eaft coaft of Kamtchatka, 
 
 ,r6, call Fathrr, Papa. The Taweeguini, or Taiki. (Pal- 
 
 la. ,3,) call Mother. £m««. The Shebaioi. another nauoq 
 
 of Guaiana. call Mother. Hamma. According to »*""'*»« 
 
 Semoyad,. .29. in the diftrift of Timfkago. call Mother, 
 
 Amma. The Toungoofi, 143. «»" ^o*"' ^'""' ^^' 
 
 Yokagirri. 147. on the lenifea. Ama: the Kottowi, 149. and 
 
 the Affani. 150, both living in the vicinity of the Jenifea, 
 
 in Siberia, Ama. Other Siberian tribes, l^ji, is». ■«*»»! 
 
H E A D. 
 
 Lonco, Towmghin, 
 
 Chilere. 
 
 Semoyadsi 126. Olol. 
 
 — — — 127,128,129. Olio. 
 
 Karaflini, - 130. Aeebadot Hollad, 
 
 Kamaftfliini, - 132. Ooho, 
 
 Koiballi, - *33' O0I09. 
 
 Yokagirrt, - 147. Monolee. 
 
 Kufhazibb'AbifTi 
 nian, 
 
 > 113. Aka. 
 
 XVI. NOSE. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Shawnecs'. 
 
 Pottawataineh. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Mefllfaugcrs. 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 Fiankalhaws. 
 
 Algv->nkins. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 
 
 IVikiwon. 
 
 Injofh, roch, rotch. 
 
 Wichkc, WtchkiwoH. 
 
 Okewon. 
 
 OcbalL 
 
 Ottfchafs. 
 
 Keewabnee. 
 
 rack 
 
 , ^ » . . c Keefon. 
 
 and St. John s. J 
 
 V '.; 
 
 ^niimmaaiiii-: 
 
 
H NO 
 
 S E. 
 
 Indians of New-Eng- ' 
 
 
 land, according to ► 
 
 Peecbtett, 
 
 Purchas. 
 
 
 Narraganfcts, &c. 
 
 • 
 
 Sankikani. 
 
 Alyvian. 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 • 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Onuhfah. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Oniochfa, 
 
 Cayugas. - " 
 
 • 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 # 
 
 Tufcaroras.' 
 
 * 
 
 Cochncwagoes. 
 
 • 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 Yuungah. 
 
 Naudoweffics. 
 
 * 
 
 Chccrakc. 
 
 # 
 
 Muflcohge. 
 
 Iftceopooh; 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 Ebitcheila. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 • 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 * 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 •, 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 '• 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 # 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 • 
 
 Darien-Indians. 
 
 • 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 Tin, Ty. 
 
 Caraibcs. 
 
 Nicbiri. 
 
 
 Semoyads, - ia6. Pafcbee. 
 
 
 t.._Jfc 
 
NOSE. 
 
 Koriakij - ] 
 
 tS5 
 
 Keka^ Kaaiko. 
 
 Kamtchadals, 
 
 " - ] 
 
 t58 
 '59 
 
 . Kaaikan. 
 , Kaaiko. 
 
 Tchouktchi, - 1 
 
 t6o 
 57. 
 
 Kaeeki, Koekio, 
 Echa. 
 
 XVII. 
 
 
 K Y E. 
 
 Lcnni-Lcnnapc. 
 
 
 Wujchginquall, eyes. 
 
 Chippewas. , — 
 
 
 IViJkinkhiey Skefick, 
 
 
 ^' 
 
 eyes. 
 
 Minfi. t 
 
 
 • 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 )^ 
 
 Hkeefque. 
 
 Shawnces. 
 
 9 
 
 Skeejacooy Ski/Jeeqiva. Skc 
 fickqueh, eyes. 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 
 Nefkefick. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 
 Keefeequee. 
 
 Mcflifaugcrs. 
 
 
 # ;, 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Piankafhaws. 
 
 - 
 
 * 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 
 Oujkinchic, eyes. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 
 
 I 
 
 
 and St. John's. 
 
 Seefeecoy eyes. 
 
 Acadians, according 
 to Dc Laet. 
 
 I 
 
 Nepiguigoury eyes. 
 
 Indians of New-Eng 
 
 
 
 
 land, according to^ 
 
 Sheefuck. 
 
 Purchas. 
 
 3 
 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 
 
 * 
 
 Sankikani. 
 
 
 Schifiqutyy. 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 * 
 
 # 
 
 
 E 
 
I 
 
 It 
 
 if; i 
 
 ■if i !> ■ 
 
 ft6 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 Oncidas. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Cochncwagoes. 
 
 Wyandocs. 
 
 Naudowefiies. 
 
 Chccrake. 
 
 Mufkohgc. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 Choktah. r 
 Katahba. 
 "Woccons. 
 Natchez. 
 Mexicans. 
 Poconchi. 
 Darien-Indians. 
 Brafilians. 
 Peruvians. 
 . Chilefc. 
 Caraibes. 
 
 EYE. 
 
 Ogachra. 
 
 « 
 « 
 
 Ejhtikey eyes. 
 - Cheekatole. 
 
 Iftetolhwah. Etot It^vah 
 
 eyes. 
 Skin, Skin, eyes. 
 
 # 
 * 
 
 Ixtelolotlh eyes. 
 
 * 
 
 Scmoyads, 
 
 Vejfa, Defa, Scefcab, eyes. 
 
 iVIf, eyes. 
 Nakou, my eyes. 
 
 120. SayeoOy Saeewa. 
 
 121. Saeewi, Seoo. 
 111. Saiaoo. 
 
 - 123,124. Seee. 
 
 \%h 
 
 ■ .i^r'^.f.,^.: 
 
EYE. 
 
 
 1 
 
 • Saee. 
 
 129. 
 
 
 
 Tchcrkcffi, 
 
 - III. 
 
 Ne. 
 
 Inbaci, 
 
 151. 
 
 Dees. 
 
 Kartalini, 
 
 108. 
 
 Tooaleey Twalee. 
 
 Imcretians, 
 
 109. 
 
 Tolee. 
 
 XVIII. 
 
 EAR. 
 
 Lcnni-Lennapc. 
 
 - 
 
 IVhittawaki ears. 
 
 Chippcwas. 
 
 - 
 
 Nondawar. Netowwock, 
 ears. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 - 
 
 Towohque. 
 
 Shawnccs. 
 
 - - 
 
 JNitawagay Towacak. 
 
 Pottawacameh. 
 
 - 
 
 * 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 
 Nittabwabkee. 
 
 MeiTifaugers. 
 
 - 
 
 • ~ 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Piankafhaws. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 7 'n,.'„,^„„„ ^»..„ 
 
 > xOuwaugOi ears. 
 
 and St. John's. 3 
 Awdian^^accordingtoJ seckdoagan, ears. 
 
 Sankikani. - Hyttrwack. 
 
 Narraganfcts, &c. • 
 
 Indians of New-Eng- 
 land> according to 
 
 Purchas. 
 SencQas, 
 
 } 
 
 Fawwucke.- 
 
 \ ■' 
 
 .^,.<)^rii|»aa>. 
 
 
- mMmmg^ 
 
 ««■ 
 
 IS 
 
 EAR. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Ohuntah. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Ohuchta. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 # 
 
 Oncidas. 
 
 # 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Ooethnat, cars. 
 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 * 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 ♦ 
 
 Naudoweflics. 
 
 Nookab, cars. 
 
 Cheerakc. 
 
 Checlanc. 
 
 Muflcohgc. 
 
 - Hotfcd? Iftehuchtflco. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 - Ockfebifli, ears. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 • 
 
 _ • ' 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 • 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 _ • 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Nacaztli, cars. 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 1 
 
 Darien-Indians. 
 
 1 
 
 Jaioi, in Guaiana. 
 
 Pannaee. ■ 
 
 Arwaccae, in Guaiana. JVadycke. | 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 Nembi,Nambi,Namhyytzxi, 
 
 Chilefe. 
 
 Pilunti cars. 
 
 ..^HMM' 
 
 '«i§$?sis©ss»->->->-»- 
 
 Zhiryane, 
 
 59. Pel. 
 
 Permiaki, 
 
 60. Pel. 
 
 Moklhane, 
 
 62. Peelai. 
 
 Chcremifli, 
 
 63. Peeleek/cb, Pilifcbo. 
 
 Votiakj, 
 
 65. Pel. 
 
 Vogoulitchi, 67,68,69. Paly Pel, Pail. 
 Oftlaks, 70,72,73,74. Pel, Peel, Peel, Peel. 
 
FOREHEAD. 
 
 
 XIX. F 
 
 0] 
 
 REREAD 
 
 Lenni-Lcnnapc. 
 
 ■ 
 
 JVochgalau. 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 - 
 
 Nekatick. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 - 
 
 ♦ 
 
 Shawnecs. 
 
 - 
 
 Nefech. 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 
 # 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Meflifaugcrs. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Piankalhaws. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 
 
 I 
 
 * 
 
 and St. John's. 
 
 
 Narraganfcts, &c. 
 
 ' 
 
 * 
 
 Indians of Pcnnfylvania. 
 
 Hackalu. 
 
 Acadians, according to ' 
 De Lact. 
 
 Tegoeja. 
 
 Sankikani. 
 
 
 Nachkaronck. 
 
 Scnccas. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 
 Ogcenquara. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Oncidas. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Tufcaroras, 
 
 
 • 
 
 Cochncwagocs. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 
 « 
 
 -.HH-^SS§SSS5S;»-»-H.HH. 
 
 ■#•■1 
 
 Jl to iiN »i ) ».^M a f i (i l|t! M i > ■ 
 
^g^ FOREHEAD. 
 
 foolhetti, - 1 16. ^«*^- 
 Oftiaks, - 72. Taeedcga. 
 
 Lopari, - 58. Kalloy Gallo. 
 
 XX. HAIR. 
 
 Lenni-Lennapc. 
 Chippewas. 
 Mlnfi. 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 Pottawatameh. 
 Miamis. 
 Mcflifaugers. 
 Kikkapoos. 
 Piankalhaws. 
 Algonkins. 
 Indians of Penobfcot 
 and St. John's. 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 
 Acadians, according to 
 DcLaet. 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Cochnewagocs, 
 
 Milacb. 
 LifftSy Liffy. 
 
 Wcehauknum, hair of the 
 
 head. 
 
 Neleetbe, 
 
 Winfis, hair of the head. 
 
 Neereefah, 
 
 Liffisy Lify. 
 Peer/00. 
 
 mjheck. Muppacuck, " a, 
 long lock." 
 
 MonzabQfi, 
 Onuchquiri^ 
 
 Oowaara. 
 
 * 
 
HAIR. 
 
 4» 
 
 a 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Naudowcflies. 
 
 * 
 
 • 
 
 Checrake. 
 
 . 
 
 • 
 
 Mufkohge. 
 
 - 
 
 Ifteka-eefe, hur of the 
 head. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 - 
 
 Pache, Paft, hair of the 
 head. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Wc ns. 
 
 - 
 
 Tumrof. 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 m 
 
 • 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 m 
 
 Tzoutli, 
 
 
 Vindae, in Carniola 1 j /r 
 and Lufatia, 6. 5 ^^Ji''^' 
 
 Mogul-Tartars, 135. Ifft. 
 
 Kartalini, - 108,109. '^"^^» Toma. 
 
 Oftiaks, - 72. JFarras. 
 
 Suanetti, - no. Patoo, 
 
 Carelians, - $6. Tookka^ Tookat, 
 
 Olonetzi, - 57. Tookkoo. 
 
 Votiaki, - 65. leerfecy Erfee. 
 
 . XXI. MOUTH. 
 
 ' J 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Chippcwas. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Mahlcanni. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 PVdocn. 
 Meejfey. 
 Ochtun. 
 Otoun, 
 
 m 
 
IrlK 
 
 tl 
 
 5« 
 
 MOUTH. 
 
 Indoun, Indown, 
 Endonee* 
 
 
 Pottawatamch. 
 Miamis. 
 Mcflifaugcrs. 
 Kikkapoos. 
 Piankafhaws. 
 Algonkins. 
 Indians of Pcnobfcot 
 and St. John's. 
 
 Acadians, according to 7 j\^gton. Nekovi, the ll'ps. 
 De Lact. - 3 
 
 * 
 
 Toottne. 
 
 ] 
 
 Madoon. 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 
 Pampticoughs. 
 
 Sankikani. 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Cochncwagoes. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 Naudoweflles. 
 
 Chcerake. 
 
 Mulkohge. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Ixbagachrcehnta. 
 
 Eeb. 
 Iftechoquoh. 
 
 Cama^l'h Choi. 
 
 A 
 
MOUTH. 
 
 $S 
 
 \ 
 
 Poconchl. 
 Darien-Indians. 
 Jaioi, in Guaiana. 
 
 BrafUians. 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 Chilefe^ 
 
 - Hopataly. 
 lourou. 
 
 Ohh. 
 
 Karafllni, 
 Taweeguini, 
 Kamaftfhini, 
 Semoyads, 
 
 143- 
 
 Toungoofi, 
 Inhabitants of the So- 
 
 cicty-Iflcs. 
 Inhabitants of the > 
 
 Friendly- Iflcs. 5 
 
 Inhabitants of Eafter- 
 
 Ifland. 
 Inhabitants of the Mar- 1 
 
 quefas. \ 
 
 130. Ende. 
 
 131. Oengde, 
 
 132. Jng. 
 126. Afigda. 
 124. Mepho, 
 
 Hamoon. 
 
 Odtoo. 
 
 Mdt6(K 
 
 Oodoo, 
 Mbtoo% 
 
 N O T E» 
 The words in the language of the Society-IIIes, Friendly 
 Ifles, Eafterlfland, and the Marquefas, are taken from Dr. 
 Forfter's Obftrvatitnsi already mentioned. They are placed 
 here to (how, that there is fim refemblance between the langua* 
 ges of thefc iflands and the languages of the Americans. Com- 
 pare thefe words with Ochtun, Otoun, Miton. Dr. Forfter obo. 
 ferves, that if we " confult the Mexican. Peruvian, and Chilefe 
 vocabularies, and thofe of other American languages, we find 
 not the moft diftut, or even accidental fimilarity between any 
 of the American languages, and thofe of the South Sea Iflct. 
 
 F 
 
 '*» 
 
 lMkdr!..«MiiMlflMH^$^^ 
 
34 
 
 NOTE. 
 
 The colour, features, form, habit of body, and cuftoms of the 
 Americans, and thefe iHanders. are. he fay., touUy different; 
 as every one convcrfant with the fubjeft, will eafily difcover. 
 Nay. the diftancei of 600. 700. 800, or even 1000 leagues 
 between the continent of America and the Eafternmoft of thefe 
 irtes, together with the wretchediwft and fmall fize of their 
 veffels. prove, in my opinion, inconteftably, that thefe iflandera 
 never came from America." Obfirvations, He. p. z8o. I have no 
 hefuation 5" fubfcribing to Dr. Forfter's opinion, that thefe 
 iilanders are not emigrants from America ; b^t I do not think 
 the doftor has treated this fubjca with his ufual learning, and 
 accutcnefs. Tlie American words, in his Comparati>vi TaHt,ue 
 very few in number, and are entirely confined to the languages 
 of the Mexicans, the Peruvians, and Chilefe. Other American 
 languages ftiould certainly have been noticed. The refult of 
 the compariion would have been, that there are /omt wrJs 
 nearly fimilar in the languages of certain American tribes, and 
 in thofe of the ittanders under confideration. I may mention 
 in this place, for I (hall not refume the fubjcft, that the 
 Tufcaroras call water Awoo, and the Mufcohge. or Creeks, 
 If^ewa. The inhabitants of the Society and Friendly Ifles, the 
 Marquefas, &c. call it E-vai ; the inhabitants of New- 
 Caledonia, T-evai, oet ; . the inhabitants of Tanaa, T-avai. 
 Dr. Forfter's aflertion, that the " colour, features, form, 
 habit of body, and cuftoms of the Americans, and thefe iflanders, 
 arc totally different," is certainly too general. He himfelf tells 
 us, fpeaking of the inhabitants of the Society-Ifles, that the 
 " colour of their flcin is lefs uwny .usn that of a Spaniard, and 
 not fo coppery as that of an' American ; it is of a lighter tint 
 than the fairell complexion of an inhabitant of the Eaft- Indian 
 iflands; in a word^ it is of a white, tinftnred with a brownifli 
 yellow, however not fo ftrongly mixed, but that on the cheek 
 of the fbireft of their women, you may eafily diftinguiOi a 
 fpreading blufli. From this complexion we find all the inter- 
 mediate hues down to a lively brown," &c. OhftrvatUns, iSfc. 
 p. 229. I think that our Chcerake-lndians arc not darker than 
 
 —J*... 
 
NOTE. 
 
 35 
 
 • Spaniard. I have plainly fcen the blufh upon the face of 
 Indian women. The inhabitant j of the Marque fas, " arc in 
 general more Uwny than the former" [the people of the Society. 
 Ifles] being fituated in the latitude of 9" 57 'South, nearer the 
 line than the Socicty-Iflei ;" Sec. Oi/irvathns, Sec. p. 233. The 
 complexion of the inhabitinU of the Friendly-Ifles •' is of a 
 darker hue, than that of the conunonalty of the natives in the 
 Society- Ifles ; though, in my opinion, it partakes of a lively 
 brown, inclining fo far towards the red or copper colour, at not 
 to deferve the appellation of fwarthy." Od/erva/ioits, l^t. 
 p. 234. Thefe remarks concerning the complexion of th« 
 people of the Society-Ifles, Friendly-Ifles, and Marquefas, will 
 be fufficient to fliow the American naturalift, that the colour of 
 thefe people and that of many American tribes is not, as Dr. 
 Forfter obferves, "totally different.*' In other phylical fea- 
 tures, or circumllances, the difference is lefs confiderable than 
 our author feems to fuppofe. But this is not the place to pur- 
 fue the inquiry much farther. The phyfical and other relations 
 of the Americana, and the people of other parts of the eartii, 
 will be minutely attended to in my large work relative 
 to this country. 1 fliall content myfelf, at prefcnt, with obferv- 
 ing on this fubjeft, that the European philofophers labour under 
 a great miftake in fuppofing, that the complexions of the Ameri- 
 cans are fo uniform, or nearly the fame. In many inftances. the 
 different tribes, independently of admixture, differ very effsn- 
 tiaily from each other, both in colour and in form. Thus, the 
 Minfi, whom we commonly call Munfees, are very dark, and 
 the Cheerake very light. Sometimes, a range of hills divides 
 two American tribes (fpeaking the fame language) whofe com- 
 plexions are different. Dr. Forfter's remark that tlie cuftoms of 
 the Americans and thofe of the people of the South-Sea- Ifles are 
 toully different, is entitled to ftill lefs attention. But what, the 
 reader will alk, is the purport of thefe obfervations ? Is it my 
 intentionto prove, or tsaffert, that thepeople of America and thofe 
 of the South-Sea-iflands are the fame ? I anfwcr no. I have 
 thought it proper to correil what appeared to be an error of 9, 
 
 I 
 
 •aMiMMIUMaiM 
 
 1^ 
 

 36 
 
 NOTE. 
 
 very learned man ; and I muft think it probable that the aaceftori 
 of Tome of the Americans, and of the people of the Soclcty- 
 Iflei, Sec. had once fome connection with each other. This, it 
 is prob;(ble, wai ie/ort the continent of America and thofe if- 
 lands received their prefent races of people from Alia, which 
 fetms to have been the principal founder/ of the human kind. 
 
 XXII. TOOTH. 
 
 Lrnni-Lcnnape. 
 
 
 mpit. 
 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 
 Tibbity mebittt the teeth, 
 
 
 
 Ncbetun, 
 
 thjc tee^hf 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 m 
 
 • 
 
 
 Mahicanni. 7 
 
 
 Wecpcctan. 
 
 
 Shawnces. 
 
 
 Nippigee. Nepittalleh, 
 
 
 
 the teeth. 
 
 
 Pottawatamch. 
 
 i 
 
 Wcbit, teeth. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 
 Neepeetah. 
 
 
 Mcflifaugers. 
 
 
 • 
 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 
 • 
 
 
 Piankalhaws. 
 
 
 • 
 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 
 Ttbity Tebii, 
 
 teeth. 
 
 Indians of Pcnobfcot 
 
 ] 
 
 fVeebeedab. 
 
 
 and St. John's. 
 
 
 
 Acadians, according tc 
 De Laet. 
 
 '} 
 
 Ntbidie. 
 
 
 Narfaganfets, &c. 
 
 '■ 
 
 • 
 
 
 Sankikani. 
 
 
 Wypyt. 
 
 
 I^cnecas. 
 
 
 
 
 ii'Miilili' iilimhv \ -• 
 
TOOTH. 
 
 37 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 m m 
 
 • 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 - 
 
 OMtJcbi^jej teeth, 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 - ' - 
 
 • 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 1 " 
 
 • 
 
 Cochncwagoes 
 
 " 
 
 • 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 m 
 
 # 
 
 Naudo^veflles. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Checrake. 
 
 > 
 
 • 
 
 Muflcohge. 
 
 •r 
 
 Iftenoteeh. 
 
 . Chikkafah. 
 
 • 
 
 Notch, teeth. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 ■1 tm 
 
 • 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 - 
 
 f 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 m « 
 
 ♦ 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 - 
 
 Tlafitli. teeth. 
 
 •'*^-*-*'S&Sf3SSSS(,>-*'*'>^ 
 
 Lefghis, 
 
 - 50'5i- 
 
 Zeebee. 
 
 
 52. 
 
 Tjahecy Tfawee. 
 
 Oftiaks, 
 
 7>- 
 
 Teeboo. 
 
 
 72. 
 
 120. 
 
 Teboo. 
 
 Semoyads, 
 
 Teebyeb. . 
 
 
 121. 
 
 Teeooy Teebe, 
 
 Induftani, 
 
 i68>i69. 
 
 Bant. 
 
 XXIII. T O N G U E. 
 
 Lenni-Lcnnapc. JVilano. 
 
 Chippcwas. - Cutoriy Ooton, 
 
 \ \ \ 
 
 1 
 
 : ; 
 
 j^^m 
 
'f iu 
 
 TONGUE. 
 
 Minfi. 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 • 
 Wecnannuh. 
 
 Shawnccs. 
 
 • 
 
 Pottawatamch. 
 
 • 
 
 Miatnis. - * 
 
 Neelahnee. 
 
 Meffifaugers. 
 
 • 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 * 
 
 Piankafhaws. 
 
 # 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Outaiii Ooion, 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot ] [ 
 and St. John's. 5 
 
 Weelauloo. 
 
 Acadians, according 7 
 to De Laet. 5 
 
 Nirnou. 
 
 Nairaganfets, &c. 
 
 • 
 
 Sankikani. 
 
 Wyeranou, 
 
 Senccas. 
 
 « 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 « 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Enachfe. 
 
 Hochelagenfes. . - 
 
 QJnache. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 * 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 * 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 * 
 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 • 
 
 Wyandocs. 
 
 • 
 
 Naudowcfiics. 
 
 • 
 
 Chcerake. 
 
 • 
 
 Muikohge. 
 
 Ifte-tolaufwah, 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 Swlijb. 
 
 Choktah. - 
 
 SGoliJh. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 • 
 
TONGUE. Sf 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 _ • 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 ♦ 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 NenepiUi, 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 .... • 
 
 Darien-Indians. 
 
 • 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 Apecum. 
 
 Cuilcfc. 
 
 ^uewen. 
 
 ^,»^M~<gSS5S)S»»"*">">"*" 
 
 Vogoulitchi, 
 
 67. Neelm. 
 
 Oftiaks, 
 
 70. Naikem, ^ 
 
 
 73>74. Nailm. 
 
 71, /z, 
 
 Imcrctians, 
 
 109. Neena. 
 
 Suanetti, 
 
 no. Neen. 
 
 Kartalini, - - 
 
 108. Ena. 
 
 Koiballi, 
 
 133. Siool. 
 
 Mogul-Tartars, 
 
 12^, Kile,^KoeIe. 
 
 Toungoofi, 141,142. Eennee. 
 
 Bourcti, 
 
 136. Kileen. 
 
 Kalmuks, 
 
 137. Kelen, KeUen. 
 
 Tartars, 
 
 S9. ry. 
 
 
 90. Teely Til. 
 
 
 
 92,93. reel. 
 
 
 
 94. 7>/, 7>^/, 
 
 
 
 95,96. Teel. 
 
 
 XXIV. 
 
 BEARD. 
 
 Lcnni-Lennapc. 
 
 fFuttoMey. 
 
 Cliippcwas. 
 
 Mifcbiton, Opeewyejkj, 
 
 \ 
 
■sww 
 
 fji|| 
 
 ^ BEARD. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 • 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 • 
 
 Shawnecs. 
 
 Nitunia. 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 • ■ 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 m^.. ^ 
 
 Mefllfaugers. 
 
 • 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 ■♦ 
 
 Piankadiaws. 
 
 ,• 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Mifcbiten. 
 
 Indians of Pcnobfcot " 
 and St. John's. 
 
 » 
 
 
 Acadians, according to 7 
 Dc Lact. i 
 
 Mtgidion. 
 
 Narraganfets> &c. 
 
 • 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 • 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 • 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Onufgera. 
 
 Cayug^s. 
 
 • 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 • 
 
 Hochclagcnfes. 
 
 'Hehelin, 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 • 
 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 • 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 • 
 
 NaudowefQes. - 
 
 •( 
 
 Checrak'e. 
 
 • 
 
 Mufkohgc. 
 
 Iftcchockhcfch. 
 
 Chikkafah. - 
 
 • . 
 
 Ghoktah. 
 
 • 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 ■ • 
 
 Woccons. - 
 
 ♦ - 
 
 ■ ' ' ' 'J, MWjIibBW'V 
 
 1 
 
W '^" "'^'- 
 
 1 
 
 BEARD. 4* 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 • 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 • 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 • 
 
 Darien-Indians. 
 
 * 
 
 -<MH-<~.>5«^S55<S;>~>->-».»- 
 
 Chechengi, - 114. 
 
 Magy Maig, Maiw, 
 
 Eftlandians, - 55. 
 
 Habbe. 
 
 XXV. HAND. 
 
 Lenni-Lcnnape. 
 
 Nacbky my hand. 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Neningccn. 
 
 Indians of Pcnnfylvania. 
 
 Nach, AlanJkanyOlanJkatii 
 
 
 Laenjkan, Lanjkan\. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 • 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Oniflcan. 
 
 Shawnecs. 
 
 I^iligee. 
 
 Pottawatamch. 
 
 Neninch. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Enahkee. 
 
 Meflifaugers. 
 
 • 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 « 
 
 Piankafhaws. 
 
 • 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 • 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 7 
 and St. John's. 5 
 
 Oleecheey hands. 
 
 
 Acadians, according to 7 
 Dc Laet. 3 
 
 Nepeden, 
 
 Narraganfcts, &c. - 
 
 » 
 
 f I take thefe words from the Lutheri Catechifmus, and 
 from the Nova Suecisfeu Penfylvaniae in America Defcriptio. 
 
 G 
 
 \- 
 
 ■s 
 
 / 
 
 ^■«*raw*»*'^'~' 
 
 .XiL. 
 
 irn'Viiiiiii 
 
42 
 
 HAND. 
 
 ;i:^i 
 
 i 
 
 v-f.v, 
 
 Scnecas. ^- 
 
 ~ • 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 ♦ 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Eniage. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 ♦ ■ 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 Snufagh. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 • 
 
 Cochnewagocs. 
 
 • 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 • 
 
 Naudowcfiics. 
 
 * 
 
 Checrakc. 
 
 • 
 
 Mufkohge. 
 
 Iftinkch 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 - Ilbock. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 * 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 • 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 • 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 * 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Maytl. 
 
 Daricn-Indians. 
 
 • 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 Cam. 
 
 .Akafhini, - ii9- ^'^^• 
 Altckefcck, - U2. Eenape. 
 Toungoofi, - 138- Naila. 
 
 ■ - 139. Nalee. 
 
 ■ - ■ 142. Nala. 
 
 XXVI. BELLY. 
 
 Lenni-Lcnnape. 
 Chippcwas. 
 
 Wachtey. 
 
 Mijhemout, I/^uamacb. 
 
 ^A ^ - J HiS n irti vi taiSI 
 
 .i^tssMM^'^' 
 

 BELLY. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 • 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Omauchtc 
 
 Shawness, 
 
 • 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 ♦ 
 
 Miamis. 
 Meflifaugers. 
 Kikkapoos. 
 Piankafhaws. 
 
 Moeyeecbe, 
 
 • 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Mijhemout. 
 
 m 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot ? n ^l 
 and St. John's. 5 Peethongee. 
 
 Narraganfcts, &c. 
 
 •» 
 
 ♦ 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 
 * 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 
 Otqucenta, 
 
 Cayugas, r 
 
 
 '• 
 
 Oneidas, 
 
 - 
 
 It 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 
 P 
 
 Cochnewagoes, 
 
 - 
 
 ♦ 
 
 Wyandots, 
 
 
 • 
 
 ««>4««~4>^ 
 
 SSSS5fi8S>-»-^->"»- 
 
 Tchiochonfkij 
 
 54. 
 
 JVatfeCy fVatzay Wattza. 
 
 Carelians, 
 
 56. 
 
 fFatfcbt/cba, Wattjcba, 
 
 Olonetzi> 
 
 57- 
 
 Wa,.Jcbo, 
 
 Kartalinij 
 
 108. 
 
 Mootzelee, 
 
 i»M^t^«^>^^M^«r^ t-'v^^^iww^ >«4aMI».. 
 
 Mi^irtri^ 
 
44 
 
 FOOT. 
 
 XXVII. FOOT. 
 
 Lcnni-Lennapc. 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Ncfittun. Ozetti foot or 
 feet. 
 
 Minfi. 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 IVthetoriy his feet. 
 
 Shawnccs. 
 
 • 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 Miamis. 
 
 - Ncfit. 
 Neecahtee. 
 
 Meffifaugcrs. 
 
 • 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 Piankaftiaws. 
 
 • 
 • 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 • 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 7 ^^^^, g^^f^^^,^ fg^tj. 
 
 and St. John's, i 
 Acadians, according to 7 « 
 
 De Laet. 
 
 S 
 
 
 Narraganfcts, &c. 
 
 • 
 
 
 Scnccas. 
 
 . ♦ 
 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 • 
 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 OJcbfita. 
 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 • 
 
 ^ 
 
 Oncidas. 
 
 ' • 
 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 # ' 
 
 
 t Mufette, in the language of the Indians of New-Etigland, 
 according to Purcbas, 
 
"1 
 
 «".M ' 
 
 ■ ^ " " -'ii p j? yr 
 
 ^ ' ^ g !^, ^ L ■ ■! n JJaju ■^■ ^Mgy ^ qgw^ , r^^^■ ■ m>« " l 
 
 1 
 
 FOOT. 
 
 ■^^^f- 
 
 Cochncwagocs. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 Mufkohge. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 Caraibes. 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 •..f^ik/hM^mn^MP^ 
 
 
 Ycych. 
 
 Nougoutif my foot. 
 Pi. . 
 
 Semoyads, 
 
 Perfians, 
 
 Bucharians, 
 
 Tartars, 
 
 121. Ngaee^ Gate, 
 
 122. Nge, 
 
 123. Ngo. 
 
 124. Ngo, 
 
 125. Ngoee. 
 
 76. Paeet Paa, 
 
 102. Paee. 
 96. y/zfl*. 
 97,100. ylfak. 
 
 XXVIII. SKIN. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 Chippcwas. 
 Onondagos. 
 Chilcfc. 
 
 Chey, 
 Pokkikkin. 
 Ganecbwa, 
 Tdqui. 
 
 -♦-^^-•-•ssssssjs:' 
 
 I^fghis, 
 Vogoulitchi, 
 
 50. Cheg, 
 
 51. Keg. 
 
 - 67. TowL 
 
 66,68. Tm/, 
 
 ■-■^ 
 
46 
 
 FLESH. 
 
 XXIX. FLESH. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 
 Ojoos. 
 
 Chippewas. • 
 
 
 jaas. 
 
 Minfi. • - 
 
 
 • 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 
 Weeas, flcfh or meat. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 
 0^i»tbe, Wiauthee, meat, 
 mjothi. 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 
 Lananfoi, beef, 
 
 Mefllfaugers. r 
 
 
 • 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Piankafhaws. 
 
 m 
 
 • 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 
 Weafs, Oiiiasj meat. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 
 
 I 
 
 jH -- ' 
 
 and St. John's. 
 
 w 
 
 Acadians, according 
 
 I 
 
 • 
 
 to De Lact. 
 
 \ 
 
 Narraganfcts, 8pc. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 w 
 
 # 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 
 * 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 
 C'wacbra, 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 
 * 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 
 fTauab/oo, meat. 
 
 Tuicaroras , 
 
 
 * 
 
 Chcerake. 
 
 m 
 
 • • 
 
 
 \*1 
 
 Ml iiiii 
 
 "irtiif ■t'"*^'"'''*'"^ 
 
 ./isu 
 
"▼"''^p^j's'prfT''" 
 
 Muflcohgc. 
 Chilefe. 
 
 Lopari, 
 Semoyads, 
 
 Oftiaks, 
 
 Toungoofi, 
 
 FLESH. 
 
 Hon, 
 
 58. Otyeb. 
 124. Odga, 
 126. fVodge, 
 
 71. IVode. 
 
 75. fVotee. 
 142. Otf//<i. 
 
 XXX. BLOOD. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 Chippewas. 
 Mtnfl. 
 Mahicanni. 
 Shawnees. 
 Pottawatameh. 
 Miamis. 
 Mefliraugers. 
 Kikkapoos. 
 Piankafliaws. 
 Algonkins. 
 Indians of Pcnobfcot 
 and St. John's. 
 
 Acadians, according to > 
 De Lact. - 3 
 
 Narraganfcts, &c. 
 Sankikani. 
 
 Moocum. 
 Mifquyy Mijtow. 
 Mdchcum. 
 Pucakan. 
 Mtfqueby Mufqui. 
 Mufqueh. 
 
 * 
 
 ] 
 
 Mifcouey Mijkoo. 
 
 Mohock. 
 
 mi 
 
 •im-t^ 
 
 Mf-i- 
 
 : 'sim.-'anHWifiixm^ 
 
 :.- - X^ 
 
 V' I 
 
,^l 
 
 4« 
 
 BLOOD. 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 . 
 
 • 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 - 
 
 Otqiucbja. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Cochncwagoei 
 
 i. 
 
 • 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 - 
 
 Ingoh. 
 
 Naudoweflles. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Chcerakc. 
 
 - 
 
 Kcgorc ? 
 
 Muflcohge. 
 
 - 
 
 Chautauh. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 «. MM 
 
 * 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 - 
 
 • 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 - 
 
 Tagui. 
 
 ChUefc. 
 
 - 
 
 Mollbuen, Molvin: 
 
 -4M-4.4-<s®j3(s;*-»-»-»-»- 
 
 Tartars, 
 
 - 97. 
 
 Kagan. 
 
 Koriaki, 
 
 154. 
 
 MooHyomool, 
 
 Dugorri, 
 
 - 80. 
 
 Toog. 
 
 XXXI. HEART. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 Chippcwas. 
 
 Wdee. Kteey thy heart. 
 Oatbty^ MUbewab. 
 
 ¥ \ 
 
 Wk liWiii 
 
 I . .Jv— Is 
 
J^J-IIX-- .ilij^^^-,, -^ ^, 
 
 
 ' ' U P 1- "I . B tui 
 
 } 
 
 HEART. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 Pottawatamch. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Mcflifaugcrs. 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 Piankafhaws. 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 
 
 and St. John's. 
 Acadians, according 
 
 to Dc Laet. 
 
 Narraganfcts, Sec. 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 Oncidas. 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 Naudowcflies. 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 Mulkohge. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Katahba. ^ 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 L/fob, ll^tau, his heart. 
 Oteehe? Otaheh^ his heart. 
 
 Entahhee. 
 
 * 
 
 Michecjt 
 
 I 
 
 IVuttah. 
 
 * 
 
 Aweriachja. 
 
 * 
 
 Effaga. 
 
 * 
 
 # 
 
 4 
 
 jrl 
 
 
 ••iiyiri'MiiiMiilitii itii^' 
 
■,LJr-^TT7*"T.W-~^-'fV~ ' ' ?%?"5!f T 
 
 H E A >J T. 
 .., Mexicans. - r.Uorhui. 
 
 Tawccgiuni, - 13 1- X<?t'''. 
 Kamaftfhini, - 132. M/V. 
 
 Toungoori,i39,i4i,i43- Mnvan. 
 . - 142. Mew/me. 
 
 Lamuti, - i45- ■^'"t"'"- 
 
 XXXII. LOVE. 
 
 Lcnni-Lennapc. 
 Chippewas, 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Naudowcflics. 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Oflctintzi, 
 
 Ahoallowoagan. 
 Srtukie. Zdrgayy or Zar-' 
 geytoon, 'love, to love.' 
 
 Nejonrochqua. 
 
 Ebwahmeab. 
 
 Tlazotlaliztli. 
 
 79. Ooarzen, IVarge. 
 
 \ 
 
 XXXIII. LIFE. 
 
 Lenni-Lcnnapc. 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Minfi. 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Noochimmoin, Noucbimo- 
 win. 
 
 Pummaoofowonkan. 
 
 i>aiiT\iiiii'i'«ii 
 
 ilmim 
 
 -w:.^fc^.^ia. p^ :iiilfefiirV''ii- ii-fiiff'^--lii1i-r^ i,-i»diifc.?*!'iia. -.«!»■ »' "MMfAM/ r ' l i fi tt awrti fc . 
 
LIFE. 
 
 !».• 
 
 Shawnccs. 
 
 - 
 
 mbanfee. 
 
 • 
 
 Pottawatamch. 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 . 
 
 • 
 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 m 
 
 Nouchimouin. 
 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 - 
 
 lagonhCcbfira. 
 
 
 XXXIV. 
 
 D 
 
 EAT] 
 
 EI. 
 
 Lcnni-Lcnnape. 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 » 
 
 Neepooy dead. 
 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 
 • 
 
 
 Mahicarxni. 
 
 -■ 
 
 Nup, I die. Nip, 
 I die." 
 
 'to die. 
 
 Shawnees. -, 
 
 
 Nippigee. Nip, 
 Idie." 
 
 'to die, 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 •• 
 
 Nepua, dead. 
 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 - 
 
 Neepooy Nipcuirit 
 
 dead. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 ' 
 
 lawobeje. 
 
 ,• 
 
 XXXV. COLD. 
 
 Lenni-Lcnnape. 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Theu. T(vuy cold weather. 
 Geejfennar. 
 Weppee, Wept. 
 - Neepanwaybirckee. 
 
 Kekatch, Kikatcb, 'cold, 
 I am cold,' 
 
 8 
 
 ! 
 
 I 
 
 ■-"*. 
 
5i 
 
 COLD. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Ofohri. 
 
 Brafilians. ♦ 
 
 Roig. 
 
 »<H-<"«'H;S35gSSSs*"*">**"*'* 
 
 Lefghis, 50^52.53- 
 
 Rohee. 
 
 XXXVI. 
 
 S U N. 
 
 Lcnni-Lennape. 
 
 Gi/chucb. 
 
 Chippcwas, 
 
 Kefis, Kiffisy Kifcbist Gee* 
 
 
 /#y- 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Quifhough. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Keefogh. 
 
 Shawnces, 
 
 Kefaughfwoh, Kifchacb- 
 
 
 thwahf Kifathwa, 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 Kefis. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 Kilfwoa, Keelfoi, 
 
 Meflifaugcrs. 
 
 • 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 Kijhe/sua. 
 
 Piankafhaws. 
 
 * 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Kifisy Keefis, 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot "| 
 and St. John's. '. ' 
 
 Keezoo/e. 
 
 Acadians, according to " ' 
 De Laet. - ;! 
 
 Acbteck, 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 
 NippawuSi Keejuckquatid, 
 
 Indians of New-Eiig-"\ 
 
 
 land, according toi 
 
 • Ke/us, 
 
 Purchas, J 
 
 » 
 
 •Ti^fa^M^Jt&'gM' ' ttllh 
 
S U N. 
 
 m 
 
 New-England-Indians, 7 
 according to Gorges, j 
 
 Cowf. 
 
 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 Gachquau, 
 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 « 
 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Garachqua. 
 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 * 
 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 Efcaltey. 
 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Heita. 
 
 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 * 
 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 Yandefah. 
 
 
 Naudowcffics. 
 
 Paabtah. 
 
 
 Checrakc. 
 
 Eus-seA-nan-to 
 
 -ge,Anantoge, 
 
 Mufkohge. 
 
 Neetta Hujai 
 
 Hafhfch. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 Hafce, Hafche. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Hafce. 
 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 * 
 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 JVittapare. 
 
 ,, 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 Oua-chiU. 
 
 
 Mexicans. ^ 
 
 Tonatiuh. 
 
 
 Poconchi, 
 
 * 
 
 
 Darien-Indians. 
 
 * 
 
 
 Caraibcii. 
 
 K4chi, Huyey 
 
 ou. 
 
 Jaioi, in Guaiana. 
 
 Weyo, 
 
 
 Arwaccae, in Guaiana. 
 
 Adaiy. 
 
 ':■ ' • L-' 
 
 Shebaioi, in Guaiana. 
 
 Wecoelije. 
 
 
 Brafilians. ^ 
 
 Coaraci. 
 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 Inti. 
 
 
 Chilefe. 
 
 Ante. 
 
 
 bedep^ndeJu;!! '1"°'* f-"" "^^^-X ' b« the fpelliag n«y 
 
'■ ' W.|'fe!|iw^Ji}'iW,W*'u.^rf!-, 
 
 54 
 
 Chcremiffi, 
 
 Votiaki, 
 
 Vogoulitchi, 
 
 SUN. 
 
 Oftiaks, 
 
 Tartars, 
 
 >"►">«*">« 
 
 Inhabitants of the 
 rca, 
 
 PumpocoUi, 
 
 Malays, 
 
 lavanefe. 
 
 $2. Ketfcbcy Keetjch, 
 
 d^. Schoondi. 
 
 . 66. KoJlaL 
 
 67. Chotal. 
 
 68. Kotaly Kotol. 
 
 69. Chodal. 
 
 70. Chati NaeCi Talkoo, 
 
 71. Chat. 
 89. Kooaifch. 
 
 91. jfiTyow, Kooaifch, 
 
 93. Goo». 
 
 94,98. Jir&0/7. 
 
 175-5 
 
 152. Heechem. 
 
 183. Mata-Haree, 
 
 184. Mataree. 
 
 XXXVII. MOON. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Nipahum^ Nipawi Gi/chuch. 
 Bebicoty Tebickcfis, Gee- 
 
 X Kejhu/e, in the language of certain Indians of North-Ca- 
 tolina, according to Lawfon : Ke/hew, in the language of the 
 Indians of Pennfylvania, according to Gabriel Thomas, in 
 the year 1698: Kefui, in the language of theNew-EnglaAd- 
 Indians, accordmg to Purchas. 
 
MOON, 
 
 ss 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 
 Quilhough ? 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 
 Neepabuck. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 
 Tepechki Kifchacbtbwa, 
 Nipia-Kifathwa, 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 
 Kefis. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 - 
 
 Keelfoi, Kilfwoa. 
 
 Mefllfaugers. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 
 Kifbejfu. 
 
 Piankafhaws. 
 
 
 # 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 
 Debikat Ikizis, Behikat 
 
 Ikijy. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 
 
 I 
 
 y^ <■ y /• 
 
 and St. John's. 
 
 Keezooje neehaujoo. 
 
 Acadians, according to 7 
 Dc Laet. 3 
 
 Knichkaminau. 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 
 - 
 
 Nanepaujbaty or MumaH- 
 nock. 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 
 Gacbquau. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 
 * 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 
 Garacbqua. 
 
 Cajrugas. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 
 Heita. 
 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 w 
 
 « 
 
 Wyandocs. 
 
 
 Tcfugh,. 
 
 , Naudowrc flies. 
 
 
 Oweeh. 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 
 'iSieujJe '1-nm-h-ge. 
 
 Mufkohge. 
 
 
 NeeUa }iufa, Ncetlilcch- 
 ?Iufhleh. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 - 
 
 liaiijhc, Halcr. 
 
 ^^^&^gf 
 
^6 
 
 MOON. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Poconfchi. 
 
 Baricn-Indians. 
 
 Jaioi, in Guaiana. 
 
 Arwaccx, in Guaiana. 
 
 Shebaioi, in Guaiana. 
 
 Caraibes. 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 Chilcfe. 
 
 Hafcc. 
 
 ff^ittapare, 
 
 * 
 
 Metztli. 
 
 • 
 
 Nee. 
 
 Noma, or Noene, 
 
 Cattehee. 
 
 Kyrtryrre. 
 
 Nonum, Kati. 
 
 laci. 
 
 Cuilla. 
 
 Tien. 
 
 L. 
 
 H-<~i-HSf5gS5SS^>">">- 
 
 Karaflini, 
 
 Taweeguini, 
 
 Kamaftlhini> 
 
 Moutori> 
 
 Arii, 
 
 Kottowij 
 
 Tartars, 
 
 Lefghis, 
 
 Anglo-Saxonsj 
 
 130. Keefteet, Keejchtait. 
 
 131. Keejchteen. . 
 
 132. Kiee. 
 134. Keejchtait^ 
 
 148. Efchooee. 
 
 149. Schooee. 
 89. Aee. 
 
 94. Oee, Aee. 
 50. MootSy Motjcb. 
 51,52. Moots. 
 - 31. Mona. 
 
STAR. |y 
 
 XXXVIIL STAR. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Chipppwas* i 
 
 Minfi. - - 
 
 Mahicanni. - 
 Shawnees. 
 
 Pottawatameh. j 
 Mlamisi 
 
 Meflifaugers. 
 ICikkapoos. 
 Plankafliaws. - 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot? 
 
 and St. John's. 5 
 Acadians, according to 
 
 De Laet. 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 Sankikani. 
 Senecas. 
 Mohawks. 
 Onondagos. - 
 
 Alank. Allanquewaki 
 Alankwewak, ftars. 
 
 Annunk, Alank, 
 
 * 
 
 Anockfnk. 
 
 Alaqua. Alaquagi^ ftar«. 
 
 Anung. 
 
 Alunqua,* Lanquakee ? 
 
 Alanquake,j ftars. 
 
 Unaaqua. 
 
 * 
 
 A/an, Alank. 
 Wottauwofsy ftars. 
 
 Kerkcoeth. 
 Anockquus. 
 
 Ogechfoondau. 
 
 Otfchifchtenochqua. J 
 
 * IVIajor Mentzcjs. 
 
 t Major Mentzces. 
 
 \ The Onondagos likewife call a ftar Ojlftoi;, as I was informed by the 
 kite Mr. Rittenhoufe. According to Father l.afitau fMaur, Je, Sauvages 
 Aaieriquains, &c. tume 11. j). 235) the Iroijuois call the ftars, Oiapk. 
 
 •I 
 .1 
 
I r 
 
 •$1 ST 
 
 A R. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 • 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 • 
 
 Hochelagenfes. 
 
 • 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 TJttewiraratfe, 
 
 Erigas. 
 
 • 
 
 Cochnewagoc«. 
 
 • 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 • 
 
 Naudoweffies. 
 
 • 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 • 
 
 Mufkohge. 
 
 Kotch6tchuni|>ah 
 
 Chikka&h. 
 
 * 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 « 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 * 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 Wattapi untakeer. 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 * 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Citlabin. 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 • 
 
 Darien-Indiana. 
 
 * 
 
 Jaioi, in Guaiana. 
 
 Chirika. 
 
 Caraibes. 
 
 Omloukouma. 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 Jacitata. 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 Coyllur. 
 
 Chilefe. 
 
 Wangelen, ftars. 
 
 -♦-►-'-<-<@@®®'^*-» »-»■ 
 
 Kottowi, - 149- 
 
 Alagdn, 
 
 Aflani, - 150. 
 
 Aldk. 
 
 Kamtfciiadals, 158. 
 
 AgMgeen. 
 
 '^ii.^.. 
 
jyiMiPi i w 
 
 STAR. 
 
 #P 
 
 Mordva. 
 Votiaki, 
 Semoyads, 
 
 ■ ■ - 149. 
 
 Taweeguini, - 131. 
 Mogul-Tartars, - 135. 
 Toungoofi, 138, 139. 
 ' - 140. 
 
 Lamuti, 
 
 Chapogirri, 
 
 Japaneefc, 
 
 Altekefeck, 
 
 - Kiefu * 
 
 6$. Keezeelee, Kezeli. 
 
 126. Kijffeenga. 
 
 127. Kifcheka, 
 
 128. Kiffangka, 
 
 Keefcheka. 
 
 Keefchka. 
 
 Odoy Odoo» 
 
 Ofcbeekta. 
 
 Ofcheekta. 
 
 141. Ofcheekta^ Qotanmhta* 
 
 144. Otfchakat. 
 
 145. OtfcheekaU 
 
 146. Odfcheekta, 
 161. Pho/chee. t 
 
 111. Wago^ Wagpo6. 
 
 112. Wagooa. 
 
 I 
 
 XXXIX. RAIN. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 Chippewas* 
 
 Soktlaariy it rains. 
 Kimmewafif Kimmewon, 
 Kimmeewan. 
 
 * I inlert thii word on the authority of the letmcd Sti-ahlenberg. 
 
 f Pbutebik is mentioned as the name of a ftar by Adair. Tbt Hipory 
 ef the Ameriean Indiaiu, p. 54. & 89. He does not tell us what nation 
 ufes this word : but it is dottbtleft one of the fouthem tribes : perhaps the 
 Cheerake. 
 
 Jt 
 
 * " * n< n,| ^^ .. 
 
 M 
 
<r« 
 
 RAIN. 
 
 Mahkanni. 
 
 Shavmeest 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Indians of New-Eng- 
 land, accoruin^ to Pur- 
 chas. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Jaioi, in Guaiana. 
 
 Lefghis, 
 
 Imeretians, 
 
 Akafhini, 
 
 Boureti, 
 
 Tchiochonfki, 
 
 Sookanoun. 
 Kcmewane. 
 '.Vuppenaan. 
 Kimiouan, Kemewan, 
 
 Soo^oran. 
 
 Ne-jitjhtardnti. 
 Kenape. 
 
 53. Kema. 
 109. ^fcheema. 
 
 119. kanee^ Tfchanee. 
 136. Kooran. 
 
 54. Sage. 
 
 mm 
 
 XL. S N O W. 
 
 ? 
 
 I 
 
 l^enni-Lennipe 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 ]Mianiis, - 
 
 Kikkapoos, 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Guhn. 
 
 Ahguhn, Going. 
 
 Gurif Guhn. 
 
 Pfaune. 
 
 Weneeh, Coone. 
 
 Guhn. 
 
 Mhiat^ivinc-^ Manatwq^i. 
 
 Hokoon. 
 
 \ 
 
T*^ 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 I 
 
 C 2.. 
 
 # 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Ogera. 
 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 • 
 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 • 
 
 - • « 
 
 Tufcaroras. 7 
 
 Acaunqwt. 
 
 
 Cochnewagocs. 
 
 * 
 
 
 Naudoweffies. ,- 
 
 S'mnee. 
 
 
 Cheerake. - r 
 
 * 
 
 
 Mufkohge. 
 
 Hittot^-hotkeh, 
 ice.*" 
 
 «* whit^ 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 Oktohfah. 
 
 
 phoktah' r r 
 
 Oktohfah ? 
 
 
 XLI. 
 
 I C E, 
 
 
 Lenni-Lenn^pe. 
 
 . • 
 
 
 Chippewas. - 
 
 Mequdrme. 
 
 
 Mahlcanni. - . ,. 
 
 Mooquaumeh, 
 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 Coone. 
 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 Mucquam. 
 
 * 1 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Owija. 
 
 ' * 
 
 Muikohge. - - 
 
 Hitt6te. 
 
 
 Kazee-Koomitfld, 117. Meek. 
 Akafhini, - 119. Meeh. 
 
 * N. B. Hlttote it ice, aad hotk«h white* 
 
 -^ 
 
 *! 
 
r^ 
 
 XLII. D A Y. 
 
 Lenni-I^ennape. 
 
 Gifchgu. 
 
 Chippei;tas. • 
 
 OgHntugaU " Day, or 
 
 
 days." 
 
 Shavnees. 
 
 • Ki£iqua. 
 
 Algonkins. - 
 
 OkonogaU " Day, of 
 
 \ 
 
 days." 
 
 XLIII. 
 
 N I G H T. 
 
 Leniu-Lennipe. 
 
 Tpoku. 
 
 Chippewas. • 
 
 Debpikat. 
 
 Bhxwnwi 
 
 Tepechke. 
 
 XLIV. MORNING. 
 
 Lenm-LeMiipe* 
 
 - ' Woapan, 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Keejayp, 
 
 4i 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 W 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 Wappaneh. 
 
 Piankalhaws. 
 
 Wahpiinki, 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot ^ Stonfoweewee. 
 
 and St. John's. 
 
 ^ 
 
 OuoadagQ?. 
 
 Qrhangechtfchik. 
 
 
 XTxiat 
 
 Meff 
 
 
 Kikk 
 
 , 
 
 Pian] 
 
 
 Algc 
 
 - 
 
 India 
 
 » 
 
 1 
 
 an 
 
"T^!"^""*" 
 
 EVENING. || 
 
 XLV. EVENING. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Chippcwas. 
 
 Mlnfi. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Shawnees. - 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Oliguitheki. 
 
 Tv zSdwOy Zajogar^k. 
 
 XLVI. S U Iv. ivi E R. 
 
 Lenni-Lenndp€. 
 Chippcwas. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Nipen, 
 
 Menokemegf " Sununer 
 
 or fpring." 
 
 • 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 Neep.un, Nipen. 
 
 Nipemoo, Nepeneh, 
 
 • 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 # ■ 
 
 Meflifaugers. 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 Piankafliaws. 
 
 * 
 
 Echniepen. 
 
 * 
 
 Algonkins, 
 
 Merockaminkj ** Sum- 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot \ 
 and St. John's. 5 
 
 mer or fpring." 
 Nebboonee, Nepomeeab, 
 
 1 
 
) 
 
 S4 
 
 S OJ M M E R. 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 
 Neepun. 
 
 
 Senecas. •< 
 
 • 
 
 
 Mohawks. > 
 
 • 
 
 . 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Gag^nhe. 
 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 
 
 Oncidas. 
 
 ♦ 
 
 , 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 • 
 
 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 • 
 
 * 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 • 
 
 
 Naudoweflies. 
 
 • 
 
 m 
 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 Akooea. 
 
 
 Mufkohge. 
 
 • 
 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 Tome palle* 
 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Tome palle. 
 
 
 "♦■<■■< ■<"<@@@@»->>'>>- 
 
 
 Semoyads, 
 
 120. Ta^ Tamoma. 
 
 
 XLVII. WINTER. 
 
 !'. 
 
 f ? 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Lowan. 
 PepouTiy Bebom. 
 
 • Adair, from whom I take this word, inroniu oj that PalU fignifie* 
 " warm or hot." Heat in the language of the EftIanJian«, 55, »» P^t' 
 laiv, and PMiweoi: in the language of the Careliant, 56, it is Palavai 
 in the language of the Afiani, ijo, it is Pala. 
 
flgnifie* 
 
 is PaU 
 
 Palatea > 
 
r 
 
 ^, 
 
 '^t^yl^ 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 IA£I18 |2.5 
 I l£ 112.0 
 
 KlUu 
 
 141 
 
 
 1 
 
 1.25 ||U 
 
 J4 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 6" - 
 
 
 ► 
 
 <9 
 
 ^ 
 
 P^ 
 
 7i 
 
 
 
 
 tMWttl i . HH I WH. i . .:. 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
 ■iiiiiaiwiiiiii 
 
CIHM/ICMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 CIHM/ICIVIH 
 Collection de 
 microfiches. 
 
 jf 
 
 Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques 
 
 
71 
 
 W 1 » r £ k. 
 
 Mahicaffnii » 
 
 
 /i^00ff. 
 
 Sha\viMenfc 
 
 * . 
 
 PepoonwNunkee. 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 
 * . 
 
 Meflifaugers. ^ 
 
 > 
 
 * 
 
 kikkapoos. 
 
 
 • 
 
 Piankafhaws ^ 
 
 
 •• « 
 
 Algonkins^. 
 
 A- 
 
 Pepoony Pipom. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot") 
 
 
 and St. john'k. 
 
 j 
 
 Beeboonah. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 
 Gofk^Mre, IM/hrak 
 
 MM.<-4.<g^0^|g^».t.y^ 
 
 Altekefeckj ^ 
 
 112. 
 
 Geen* 
 
 ^Cufhazibb.Abif. 
 
 "3' 
 
 Geetti 
 
 finian. 
 
 
 
 Akaihinij i. 
 
 1 1 Qi 
 
 Ganee.* 
 
 I 
 
 m' i« r i 
 
 XLVIil. JEARTM, OR LAND. 
 
 Lenni^Lennape. * Hacii f earth, ground, 
 
 land. 
 Chippewas. ;. Jukwin, eartfi. 
 
 * S«e the American word* for Sum. 
 
 TuJpAochng [m we caU it] in L«icafter<ounty. wa. called brdteoE 
 warei, Tulpewehacki, «rhich fignifics tbe land of the T<Srtoife. 
 
 K 
 
 M 
 
•»"n»."^WJ|. 
 
 ^ EARTH, or tA»!X^. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Aehgii the earth. 
 
 yr.' 
 
 Mahicanni. ' - 
 
 Hackkech, HackL 
 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 AJi/k€€. 
 
 ■# 
 
 Pptts^ws^tameh. 
 
 m • 
 
 ,.o':- 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 
 ..a 
 
 Meffifaugers. 
 
 "V • / 
 
 1. 
 
 Kikkapops. 
 
 ^^«| Aki/kiii, *,s^ 
 
 .M'fl 
 
 Piankafliaws. 
 
 :' ■*■. .'■ . -t. 
 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 if cAe or Jekouim 
 
 
 Indians of Pcnobfcot? j^ , 
 and St. John's. 5 * 
 
 Acadians, according to > ^^^;;,/„.^. 
 DeLaet. 5 * 
 
 -a 
 
 ^Mi(^ or Sanaukamuckr 
 
 •*** earth or land. 
 
 ■-..^ 
 
 Senecas, - . Toeenjaghr 
 
 ^tA 
 
 Mohawks. - * 
 Onondagos. - Utbwuntfebia, 
 
 
 Cayugas. - . 
 
 Oneldas. - ' Ahw^a? 
 
 
 Tufcarora*. * * 
 
 Cochnewagocs. 
 
 Wyandots., 
 
 Naudoweflies. ' - * 
 
 f 
 
 Gfaeerftke. 
 
 Mufkohgc. - - Ecaunna^h. 
 
 Chikkafah., - V 
 
 • 
 
 Gho? v - • 
 
 - 
 
 ■^ti . - - • 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 * 
 
 y 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 n 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 I,. - W 
 
 
i>,>npM^ <i ^mmi I 
 
 "ff *"!' 
 
 n 
 
 EAKtH, OK L\/r:iiiD. 
 
 ■#• 
 
 Wocconi. - "- 
 
 ♦ . ' 
 
 Natchez.' - • ,, 
 
 • ,■ '< "'. 
 
 Mezicauk «» 
 
 LlOn^ 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 Acali ** earth or ground. 
 
 Darien«IndiaQS. . 
 
 • 
 
 BrafiUans. 
 
 n>$. 
 
 Chilefe. 
 
 Tue. 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 LaSla. 
 
 CaraibeB. i- 
 
 Nonum. 
 
 Elklmaux. 
 
 Nuna. 
 
 t» 
 
 Pcri»an«» - 76. Cbak£e. 
 
 Curdi, in Curdiftan, 77. CA^iit, 
 Semoyads, 1 26, 1 27, i a8. Twtfch, 
 Kittawini, . ; 164, To. 
 Chechengi, - 114. Lettech, Latta. 
 
 Ingooflievi, - "115. LaitCt Lette. 
 
 Permiaki, - 60. Aftf, Mto, 
 
 Vogouli.clii, - 69. Ma^, 
 
 XLIX .W A T E R. 
 
 Lennt-Lennape. 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 M'bi, Beh*. 
 
 Nebbi, Nebiih, Nebis, 
 
 'Mbi. 
 
 • AA, on the authority of General Parfonn. Bij, in the lu«iMffe of 
 certam Indians of Penafylvania, in the laft century VocabBlariumKharb* 
 Vupneorum. ' ««i«tw 
 
 i 
 
 ■MMkkMMiii 
 
m A T E % 
 
 c 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 Nbey. 
 
 Naticks. r r' 
 
 Nippe, waters*. . 
 
 Shawnees. • 
 
 Ncpee, Nippe*;, HRf^^^ * 
 
 • 
 
 Nippeh, Nippa^ 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 Nebec. 
 
 Mianils, - • ' 
 
 Nepee, Neepee. 
 
 Meffifaugers, - 
 
 
 Kikkapoos. - 
 
 Neepi. 
 
 Piankafliaws. - 
 
 • ^ 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 iV/^i, Nepee, Mukmamf 
 
 Indians of Penbbfco* 7 Nippeeg^ " waters in 
 and St. John's. 3 general. 
 
 Narraganlets, &c. 
 
 Sankikani. 
 Pampticough^. 
 Senecas. «• 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 Cayugas. r 
 Oneidif. 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Empye, 
 IJtnpe. 
 Onecanafd ? 
 
 Oaeegha and Cane€^a,j[ 
 Hohnekah. 
 
 Ocbnecanoft Ochneca,^ 
 
 : * 
 # 
 
 jdwoa^ ... .„ 
 
 TV 
 
 
 • I quote this word from memory (but I can dqjciid upon the accu- 
 ncy of the fpelling) from Mr. Miot'i tranflition of the V:Mt uuo th« 
 language of the Naticki. 
 
 f Tljefe two words on the authority of Johannfs IVT'^gapoknf.s a^ 
 <^ly a* l6ji. It will be worthy of the notice of the kar.T/i fo ip«uire 
 into the meaning of the Word Oh^, which is the name s& n, \p.\£. i" tko 
 goycnment of plonctz iu Rufli^. 
 
 aaggnj^ 
 
vr A r t m 
 
 m 
 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 'Naudoweflies 
 
 Cheerake. r 
 
 Muikohge. 
 
 Chlkkafah. 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 Woccons, 
 
 Natche^. 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Poconchi. r 
 
 Darien-Indnins. 
 
 Galibicf 
 
 Caraibes. 
 
 Brafilkns. 
 
 Peruvians, 
 
 Cfailefe. ' 
 
 Meneh. 
 
 Ommab, Ammaht 
 Wnuat 
 CMkaw, Ookka, 
 
 p 
 
 JRjau. 
 
 « 
 
 • 
 
 Touna, 
 Tdna. 
 
 Unuy. 
 Ko, RS, 
 
 Semoyads, - jjo, Ee, Eetoo, Tooee^ 
 -T— ^— — — - 121. hcy Wert. 
 ■ 133,123,124. Bee, 
 
 * On the authority of General Parfont. 
 
 t The Galibis inhabit the countrf'of Guaiana, io South-Ametfca. 
 Tlte words in thia language are taken from the JDiSuinfaire GMi, &c. 
 printed at Pari* in 176^ & NO. 
 
 I- 
 
 I 
 
 -- m'm^\ m m 1 iirjfnfvj 
 
 - '""-"'■' ■'■-■^■- -- , t »\m 
 
 ■ 1 
 
 ,i'. 
 
 '■ 
 
 
 # 
 
 m 
 
h^j 
 
 * 1 
 
 i 1 ' 
 
 n 
 
 vr A T I x^: 
 
 KoibalK, - 133- -^i. 
 
 MoguL-Tartara, 135. Ooffio. 
 
 Boureti, « 136. O^omt Oofm^ 
 
 Toungoofi, 138-144. Mo9f 
 
 filandihuri, ^ 163. Mooke, 
 Aril, - «48. J^m'' 
 
 KamtiScha^als, , 159. M 
 
 L. F I R E, 
 
 
 Lenni-LennJtpe, 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Minfi. ▼ 
 
 Mahicannif 
 
 Shavnees. - 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 IJfliainis. 
 
 Mefli^guers. 
 
 Kikkapoos. • 
 
 Fiankafliaws. 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 T^endeu, Ttndeyf 
 Skuddeuy Skotah, 5^ 
 tay, Squitty. 
 Tendeu, Twendaigh. 
 Stauw, Stauuh, 
 Skutteh, Skwtteht Sctate, 
 Scutah. 
 
 Kotaweh, Coofahivef, 
 3cuttaw*. 
 
 Scute. 
 
 ••••■■ 
 
 Skute, Seoute. 
 
 Indians of PcnoKcot? 5.^^^^ 
 and St. John's. 3 ' 
 
 
 * po the anthoritj of Mr. Apdrew Efficot. 
 
 ,«i«rt',^*(«tt:-**fc^« 
 
 -S**^''i.rjr:"' 
 
 Mita 
 

 r 
 
 IRE. g| 
 
 Acadiani, according 
 Dc Laet. 
 
 i Bttcktttiuh 7* 
 
 Sankikanj. .. 
 
 Harraganfets, 
 
 Pampticoughs. 
 
 Senecas. 
 
 Mohawks. 
 
 Onondagos. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 On^idas. 
 
 &c. 
 
 Ttntei/uit^ 
 
 m 
 
 Tinda* . 
 - Ogejiaa. 
 
 , Utbf^a; Ocheelelu ' 
 * Ot/cbi/cbta, lotfcka. 
 
 m • 
 
 Tufcaroras. m 
 
 
 Lichar* 
 
 Cochnewagoes. 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 ^Taudoweffies. 
 
 « 
 
 • 
 
 k Cheeftah. 
 Paabtah. 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 
 - Cheera, Cheela» Cbn^ 
 lah^ 
 
 Mufkohge. - 
 Cbikka&h. 
 
 * 
 
 Tcatca, Toutkah. ? 1 
 Luwock, Loowak» 
 Look. 
 
 Choktah. . 
 Katahba. 
 
 
 - 4*» "the«3ivincfirc"t 
 
 • ■ * 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 . 
 
 Tau, 
 
 Natchez. 
 
 
 - Oua, 
 
 Mexicans. 
 
 - 
 
 Tlett, 
 
 Pocon(^hi. 
 
 - 
 
 # 
 
 
 t Adair. 
 
 
 
 14 
 
 ..^ .mtmim 
 
l 1 
 
 Darien-Indians. 4 * 
 
 Jaioi, in Guaiana. Ouapoto. 
 
 Galibis. - «' Ouato. 
 
 Caraibes. - Ouattou. 
 
 Brafilians. • - Tata. 
 
 Peruvians. * * 
 
 Chflcfe. - -. ^etaU 
 
 if 
 
 Irifh (Celts in Ixt* 16. 
 
 land.) 
 Semoyads, 1 10*114. 
 
 Vogoulitchi , 
 Oftiaki, 
 
 Perfian^ 
 Turks* 
 Tartars, - 
 
 •» 1*5. 
 
 ■ * , f 06. 
 
 ^ 66. 
 
 • . 67. 
 
 • 71. 
 
 7a. 
 
 76. 
 
 88. 
 
 " S9. 
 
 90. 
 
 91, 92. 
 
 - 93» 94- 
 
 95- 
 96, 97, 98. 
 
 - 99- 
 
 Ttene. / 
 
 7m. 
 
 T«». 
 
 Tat. 
 
 Toot. - 
 
 Toogoot. 
 
 Aatefchy Aatafikt 
 
 Od, Atefcb, 
 
 Oot, Ot. 
 
 Oot, Ot. 
 
 Oot. 
 
 Ot. 
 
 Oot. 
 
 Ot. 
 
 Oot. 
 
 
 CI 
 
 
 K( 
 
 
 In 
 
 
 Pi 
 
 
 L< 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 Sh 
 
 
 Pc 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 M 
 
 miilna -I I I II It 
 
r i 
 
 FIRE. 
 
 f9 
 
 Chinefe. 
 
 1* 
 
 Choa. •■ 
 
 Kottowi, 
 
 149. 
 
 Chot. 
 
 Inbaci, - 
 
 »5i- 
 
 Bok. 
 
 Pumpocolli, 
 
 152. 
 
 Bootfch. . 
 
 LI. 
 
 WOOD. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape. 
 
 « 
 
 Tacban. 
 
 Chippewas. • 
 
 
 Mittic, Metic. Meteek, 
 trees or wood. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 • 
 
 Weitcook, a tree. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 
 Metooque, Mahtahhun. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 M 
 
 Meh-teh-kee, Ottechqua^ 
 Meticqueh. 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 • 
 
 fawwantiee. 
 
 Meflifaugers. 
 
 < 
 
 * 
 
 Kikkapoos. • 
 
 - 
 
 • ' • 
 
 Piankafhaws. 
 
 
 • ' 
 
 Algonkins. * 
 
 « 
 
 Mittick, wood for firing. 
 Meteek, trees. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot ? 
 
 • . • - 
 
 and St. John's. 
 
 5 
 
 1 
 
 Acadians, according to 7 
 De Laet. j 
 
 Kemouch ^Makia. 
 
 * On the authority of Mr. Bell. 
 
 (! 
 
 '1.1 
 
 ""' %. 
 
 Mm 
 
t4 
 
 WOOD. 
 
 n 
 
 Narraganfets, &c. 
 
 • 
 
 Sankikani. 
 
 Hkteocke. 
 
 Pampticoughs. 
 
 • 
 
 Senecas. • • 
 
 Gamdaagb f 
 
 Mohawks. • 
 
 • 
 
 Onondagos. - • 
 
 Caronta. 
 
 Cayugas. 
 
 ■ ■• . 
 
 On(;lda8. - • 
 
 • 
 
 Tufcaroras. 
 
 Ouyunkgue* 
 
 Erigas. - 
 
 • 
 
 Cochnewagoes. - 
 
 • 
 
 Wyandots. 
 
 • 
 
 Naudbwelfies. 
 
 Ochawy tree. 
 
 Cheerake. - « 
 
 Attah, Attoh. 
 
 Muikohge. 
 
 Etoh, £/0, a tree. 
 
 Chikkafah. • ^ 
 
 Ette. 
 
 ■ywntn^ifc • • ' 
 
 . " 
 
 Choktah. 
 
 • 
 
 Conchac«. 
 
 * • 
 
 Mobllieni. 
 
 • 
 
 Katahba. 
 
 # 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 Tonne, 
 
 " Natchez. 
 
 * 
 
 ^ Mexicans. 
 
 ^uabuitl, a tree. 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 * 
 
 Darien-Indians. - 
 
 * 
 
 jaioi, in Guaitoa. 
 
 Wewe, Veue, a tree. 
 
 Arwaccae, in Guaiana. 
 
 HaJa, a tree. 
 
 Shebaioi, in Guaiana. 
 
 Jtafyy a tree. 
 
 .i/itiiuit- ' '''s6M 
 

 W O 
 
 o »• M 
 
 GaUbis. 
 
 • r • 
 
 Vu^ vtt/, a tree, 
 
 Caraibes. 
 
 •. 
 
 Huehuifi a tree. 
 
 Brafilians. 
 
 • . 1 
 
 Ibtii a tree* 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 • 
 
 • , 
 
 Chilefe. 
 
 • • 
 
 Ahquentf a tree, Maviel, 
 wood. 
 
 Pefferais. 
 
 I ' 
 
 i 1 
 
 t 
 
 ;*»->■■>■»■■►•■ 
 
 Kartalini, . 
 
 1 08. 
 
 Tke, TchS, Tmkf. 
 
 Semoyads, 
 
 126. 
 
 Meede, Madgee, 
 Matfche. 
 
 
 ny. 
 
 Eftlandians, 
 
 55- 
 
 Met/a. 
 
 Koriaki, 
 
 »53- 
 
 Ootioo. 
 
 Tartars, 
 
 97- 
 
 Otook^ a tree. 
 
 LII. 
 
 D 
 
 G. 
 
 Lennl-Lennape. 
 
 « 
 
 Mo'e'cameuy MekdniiCj 
 AUum. 
 
 Chippewas. 
 
 
 Alim, AUmotti a Kttld 
 dog. 
 
 Minfi, 
 
 •• 
 
 Alluniy AUuni. 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 
 Diau. 
 
 Shawnees. 
 
 
 Wifu Wecfeh. 
 
 Pottawatameh. - 
 
 
 * 
 
 Miamis. 
 
 m 
 
 Lamab. 
 
 Kikkapoos. 
 
 
 • 
 
 vi 
 
 ■ jiifftf 
 
 w i r- 
 
Mp(pg^|ipjPP«fn««^J/^ L ,11.1,1 
 
 /: 
 
 fiS 
 
 D O G. 
 
 Piankafhaws. - ' f 
 
 Algonkins. 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 
 and St. John's. 
 
 Narraganfets, &c, 
 
 Senecas. - r 
 
 Mohawks, 
 
 Onondagos. •< ? 
 
 Cayugas, r 
 
 Oneidas, 
 
 Tufcaroras. ^ 
 Cochnewagoes. •> 
 Wpndots. - 
 
 NaudowefliQSt > 
 
 Cheerake. 
 Mufkohge, - 
 
 Chikkafah. r. s 
 
 Choktah, - ^ 
 Katahba, ' - 
 Woccons* - 
 
 Natchez. r ? 
 Mexicans. 
 Poconchit 
 Darien^Indians. 
 Jaiqi, in Gpajans^. 
 Galibis, in Guaian^, 
 
 jilim. 
 
 Allomoofe. 
 
 Anum, Ayim, Aritm^ 
 Alum, 
 
 Abgdrijoo. * 
 T/hhierha, 
 
 * 
 
 * 
 
 Chceth. 
 
 Shungujh, 
 Keera, Keethlah, 
 Efd, Efe. 
 
 opae. 
 
 -. • ♦ 
 
 . « 
 
 Touhhe. 
 
 * 
 
 Chichi. 
 Tft. 
 Pero. 
 Pero. 
 
 
 
 * On the authority of Jobuinec Megapolenfis, as early u i6^|. 
 
 niM«iiriid^iriMi6lUMt^llbiM«iAiMiii>^»MwMM 
 
' , ' - -laieMV' ■ -■■ 'i «uji i < iy» B P. 
 
 Bfafilians, 
 Peruvians, 
 Chilefe. 
 
 Semoyads, 
 
 D O G. 
 
 * 
 # 
 
 * , Tewa. 
 
 n 
 
 Tchiochonfld, 
 
 Eftlandians, 
 
 Carelians, 
 
 Olpnetzl, 
 
 Xiopari, ^ 
 
 Oli^aks, :r 
 
 Perftans, 
 
 Curdi, 
 Inbaci, 
 Pumpocolli, 
 
 126. Kanangy Kokam, 
 
 - 127. Kanak. 
 128. Kanak, Konak, 
 
 - 129. Kanak. 
 
 54. Koeera, , 
 
 •^- 5$. Kooer, 
 
 ■ 56. Koeera. 
 
 57' Koeevoo, 
 
 58. Koeeere. 
 
 ■ " ^S' Konaik, 
 
 76. Kookoor, Saig, SakiuM 
 Sekeiy '[ , .,r>; 
 
 " yy. Sekee, Zaee, 
 
 Ip. Teep, 
 ' 152. Tzee, 
 
 
 
 LIII. THERE. 
 
 Leimi-Lennape. 
 
 Chippewa^. 
 
 Minfi. 
 
 Mahica^ni. 
 
 3hawnecs. 
 
 L'ka, TallL 
 Woity, or Awoity, 
 
 * 
 
 4li(fo weecbi, 
 
 (!• 
 
 II 
 
 
 SiMft. 
 
 11 ""T"'-' . . 
 
 L.ofc. 
 
 .^ 
 
THERE. 
 
 I* > 
 
 Kartalini, 
 Toungoofi, 
 Lamuti, - 
 Yukaghiri, 
 
 108. Eeka, Eek, 
 . 159. Talai, 
 
 145. Tala, 
 . 14^. Talaee, 
 
 LIV. I (E G O). 
 
 Lenni'Lennape. 
 Chippewas. 
 
 Minfi. * 
 
 Mahicanni. 
 
 8hawnees. 
 
 Pottawatameh. 
 
 Mianus. 
 
 mkkapoos. 
 
 Piankafliaws. 
 
 Algonkint. 
 
 Ni. 
 
 Ninmghur, «* 1 myfcl^ 
 or alone/* JVi», nee, ot 
 nee nee, *' I, mc, my," 
 
 * -..f 
 
 Neah, 2V!?<iA. , 
 
 Nelah, Nelah. - ■ 
 
 Neenah. 
 
 Jiee, Neelah. ♦ 
 
 » 
 
 Ma, . 
 
 Indians of Penobfcot 7 j^^^^;^^ 
 and St. John's. '^ 
 
 I 
 
 Narraganfets, &;c. 
 Senecas. » 
 
 Mohawks, 
 Onondagos. 
 
 * 
 « 
 
 Eeh. 
 Aquas* 
 
 ..&t 
 
I (E e o). 
 
 ^ 
 
 < gas. 
 
 ¥ 
 
 Oneidas. 
 
 • 
 
 Tufcaroras. . • 
 
 Ee. 
 
 Cochnewagoes. * 
 
 • • 
 
 Wyandbts. 
 
 Dee. 
 
 Naudoweflies. 
 
 Ueoh, « /, or me,** 
 
 Cheerake. 
 
 Anbwab 
 
 Mufkohge. ' 
 
 Aneh. 
 
 Chikkafah. 
 
 * 
 
 Chokfah. 
 
 • 
 
 Katahba. . 
 
 • 
 
 Woccons. 
 
 ■- • • 
 
 Natchez. - 
 
 •^ 
 
 Meidcans. 
 
 •' 
 
 Poconchi. 
 
 •' 
 
 Darien-Indians. - 
 
 ■ • 
 
 Jaioi, in Guaiana. 
 
 • '■ 
 
 Galibis, in Guaiana. 
 
 Aou, 
 
 Caraibes. 
 
 • 
 
 Brafiliant. . 
 
 Txi, Che. 
 
 Peruvians. 
 
 •' 
 
 Chilefe. 
 
 • 
 
 -^^^®®eK.-v^ 
 
 Motouri, . ,3^ j^^. 
 
 Tangutani, . . ,6^. 
 
 Ail. 
 
 Lefghis, . ^3^ 
 Tchidchoniki, . ^4. 
 
 Dee, 
 
 Mia. 
 
 \ I 
 
 ■'<•■«**■ «^-/;-*fc-«,. 
 
[•I 
 
 Permiaki, 
 
 Jews, 
 
 Chaldeans, 
 
 Syrians, - 
 
 Arabians, 
 
 AlTyrians, 
 
 I (E G O). 
 
 • 60. Mee, . \h 
 
 * 82. Jnee, . 
 83. Anoo. 
 
 "• 84* -Afto- 
 
 85. Ene, Oepot Am, 
 - 87. Ana*. 
 
 .OiJm;-*"' 
 
 ..^ .#*■.. f ^.- 
 
 £f 
 
 NOT 
 
 • Hitherto, I have not given a place, in thefe vo- 
 cabularies, to the Jews, Chaldeans, Syrians, Ara- 
 bians, or Affyrians. Yet I have difcovered other 
 affinities between tliew*laiiguag«s and thofc of the 
 Americans. In a more exterifive comparative view 
 of the languages of thefe nations and thofe of the 
 people of the new-world, than that which I now offer 
 to the public, it will be proper to examine, with at- 
 tention, the languages of all the nations of Alia, in 
 particular. All our inquiries feem .to fevour the 
 opinion, that this gpreat portion of the earth gave 
 birth to the original femilies of mankind. In what 
 particular part of the continent thefe iunilies. re- 
 ceived their birth, we fliall, perhaps, never know 
 with abfolute certainty. But the aftive curiofity 
 of man, aided by labour and refearch, is capable 
 of conducing us very far. Knowledge is gradu- 
 ally revealed to us ; and it becomes mankind to be 
 grateful for the revelation. Time, which has feat- 
 
«« 
 
 ^tmmtmmimt»imii 
 
 ADDlTldiUS. «| 
 
 tcred abroad the nations of the earth ; whkh haft 
 Crumbled into duft the ptoud taonuments, deftroy. 
 ed the written hiftories, and the traditions of man- 
 kind, ftiU pfeferves fragrterits of languages, thofc 
 Icaft periAable medals. Iti4 wohhy of fcientcto 
 fcoUea thefe medals, and to prtferve them, as much 
 as poffible, from the ravages df time. They teach 
 iis great and interefting trdtHs : that there was a 
 time wheii the anceftors of all the prefent races of 
 mankind Were centered in fome narrow fpots ; aiid 
 that they are all, if not brothers, Moft nearly re- 
 Jated. 
 
 ■irifa 
 
 ADIJITIONS to tHE 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 I^he Mofiii^ks call Ck>d, N^ob* fhe Kamtcha^ 
 dalsi 158, caH the fame, Kootcba: thofe 159, 
 Kmttchaee • : 160, Koot. In the language of the 
 Mians of Penobfcot and St. John's, Great is Ku- 
 chee-. in the language of the Chippewas, Kiftbei, 
 In the language of the Algonkins (accordii% to 
 
 
H 
 
 
 ADDITIONS. 
 
 Lahontan) Kitebi k " Great in tht way bt Merif, 
 Valour, Courage, &c." The K<maki, i55, call 
 grefet, Kootehollodn. The Hurom call Heaven, Toeri' 
 a*. The Kkfewini, 164, call the fiiiiic Tafnl 
 BtH fays the Chinefe " woHhip one God, whom 
 they call f*^, the Heaven or the higheft Lord," 
 kef. The Iroquois call a Wife, Simhattliii : the 
 Perfians, ye. SatiandSen: the Curdi, yy, Senne. 
 The Indians of Pennfylvanda call Br^d, Pane\* 
 Indians of New-England, Patme**-. the Ddawares, 
 ^ Ach'ptim: the Onendagos, /ofi&tfr^rj6^«« : the Chee- 
 rake, Kawtoo ; the Woccons Jkettau. The Cur- 
 di, 77, Pan. The Efldmaux call the Eye, KiL 
 lick or Shik: th$ Inhabitants o? the Kurlle-Ifles, 
 163, Schnky m Seek., TH^ jfqnner <?!|11 5m Egg, 
 Manneguk v the Tchiochpniki, 54, M0Ma : the Eft. 
 landians, 5$, Moohna : the Vogottlitchi, 69, Moon- 
 gee •. the Seipoyads, 123^ Maina :i24y Monna : 
 i25yMonoo; the Kamaftfliini, 132, Moon^e. The 
 Efkimaux call the nunjieral three, Ke: the Semo. 
 ya4s, 120, Koe: 121^ Ko. The Algonkins call a 
 
 "WT 
 
 * Lahontan. 
 
 f Travolt, Vol. 11. p. 140. It defenret tp be rccolkaed, that the 
 Childe call the Moon, Tieit. 
 
 ' t On the authority oi William Po^. 
 
 * • Purchaa. 
 
 
ADDITIONS. 
 
 «S 
 
 Fifli, Kthnsy and Kickom : the Chippewsu, Ke^oncf: 
 the Malays, 183, Eekon and Eeekanx the inhabi- 
 tants of New-Zeeland, 190, Eeka: the inhabi- 
 tants of Ncw-Caledonia, 192, Ta-eekt^, In the 
 language of the Chippewas, Pongay is LittJe, or 
 Smalit. Pomva is the fame in the language of the 
 inhabitants pf the K}uile-ifles, 162. 
 
 THE £ N D. 
 
 • See the Vecabulanr, page* 33, 34^5, 36, i» the note ; alio the Pwj. 
 lipJnary DiTcourfe, p«get 99, joo. 
 
 t Long. 
 
t